SenseLess

Taking a young man, barely out of his childhood, home with him wasn’t what Jade had planned for his evening as he got A.J. situated in the front seat of his car. He could tell that the guy was nervous as he buckled him in. Well, nervous would be putting it lightly, but Jade wasn’t one to dwell on other people’s emotions. He did what he did and if they didn’t like it, they could leave. He wouldn’t hold A.J. against his will, nor was he forcing the young man to come home with him. 

As he got himself situated and got them headed toward his house through the light rain, he thought about telling A.J. to not mess with the window, radio, or any other general electronic device in the car, but with a good deal of effort, Jade bit his tongue. The guy clearly wasn’t going to mess with things, considering he was just twisting his hands into knots in his lap as his eyes remained fixed on something out the window that was likely nonexistent. 

Being used to subs that knew exactly what they wanted, be it his money or his dominance, Jade was already feeling slightly bothered by the guy. He wouldn’t ever consider himself nervous, as he couldn’t remember a time in his life where he really had been, but A.J. was definitely not the type of submissive he normally saw at the clubs. Ever. 

He definitely was a sub, though. What kind, he had not a single clue. All of them like attention… but does he like pain or dominance more? Jade wondered as he focused on the road. He normally never even glanced away from it when he was driving, but… Those darn hands. 

Without looking, Jade reached over and slid his hand along A.J.’s arm until it grasped A.J.’s left one, effectively forcing him to stop fidgeting with the other. He felt the guy tense at the gesture for a moment, but then his right fingers wrapped gently around Jade’s wrist. He hadn’t given the guy permission to touch him, but since the rules  weren’t established yet, he forced himself to keep from correcting the action. 

When he pulled his car into his garage and turned it off a few minutes later, leaving them in the dim glow provided by the dying overhead light he had forgotten to change, Jade took a deep, calming breath, then slid out of the car. He was glad to see A.J. didn’t move as he made his way around to the young man’s side. He waited an extra few seconds before opening the door and leaning in. 

A.J. remained perfectly still as Jade undid his seatbelt, but he could tell that something was starting to bother the young man. As he’d expect with most people, Jade figured that it was just the sudden close proximity, and doing something for him that he could easily do himself. However, when Jade leaned back to allow A.J. to step out of the car, the guy just stared up at him through his too-long, dark red bangs. Jade reached down and gently brushed aside A.J.’s bangs, then let his fingers continue to move against his soft skin until he ended up cupping the young man’s cheek. 

Immediately, A.J. tilted his head into the touch and his eyelids fluttered downward slightly as a sigh left his lips. Ah. Right. Remembering how the young man had reacted to Domino’s love, made Jade’s lips lift with the hint of a smile. 

“Come, A.J.,” he said as he slowly moved his hands. One slipped behind A.J.’s back, while the other slid beneath the bend of his knees. With little effort, Jade had him in his arms. 

Too light. 

As he turned and nudged the door closed with his hip, Jade was already thinking about a diet plan he would get A.J. onto as soon as possible. He actually set A.J. on the counter and grabbed a small notepad and pen when they entered the kitchen, and began writing. Most of what populated the list after a few minutes were vegetables, proteins, and a lot of different vitamins. 

“Master Jade.” 

Hearing his house keeper’s tired greeting had Jade straightening, then facing the older woman. She was in her sixties, but she kept herself well and could have easily passed for early fifties. 

“I apologize for waking you, Rose. We have a guest. Would the room beside mine be available?” He asked as he easily scooped A.J. back into his arms. The guy literally cuddled into him, even nuzzling his head against his chest as he yawned. 

“Yes sir. I even added fresh towels to the bathroom and dusted it this morning.” Rose replied, stifling her own yawn. 

Jade nodded to her, then began walking past as he spoke. “Thank you. Please see to it that the list I left on the counter is taken care of tomorrow. Go ahead back to bed for now, though. Sleep well.” 

He proceeded up the stairs as he heard Rose bid him a goodnight. Stepping into the second door on the right, Jade carefully shifted A.J.’s weight so that he could easily hold him while opening the door. The room he walked into was spotless and smelled like lavender. He wasn’t a big fan of the scent, but Rose had a certain smell for each room, and no matter how many times he told her that he preferred everything to be one scent, she never listened. 

At least it’s a theme.  He thought as he slowly set A.J. down on the closed toilet seat lid in the bathroom. Instead of waiting for the young man to react, Jade dropped to one knee and began carefully removing A.J.’s shoes. They nearly fell apart in his hands, and the laces were only a few ties away from turning to dust. 

New shoes then, too.    

He definitely wasn’t hurting for money, so the food and shoes, and likely new clothes, wouldn’t be an issue. What would be, however, were the stoic, sad eyes that met his when he looked up from setting the tattered shoes aside. Water glistened at their edges, but didn’t fall. When several silent seconds past, and still not a single tear fell, Jade let out a quiet sigh and reached up, brushing his thumb just beneath A.J.’s left eye. A tear fell immediately, followed by another. A.J. was clearly trying to blink them away, but Jade grasped his chin, forcing him to keep eye contact. 

“No more of that, A.J..” Jade said sternly in the darkness. He had a small light plugged into the wall behind him so that he wouldn’t trip on something if he had to get up in the middle of the night, but that only allowed for so much light in the small room. “You need to let out some of that stress. I can see it in your eyes, and it’s hurting you.” 

When A.J. hiccuped, then began giving out quiet, stifled sobs, Jade gently tugged him into his lap as he sat back against the wall. He didn’t like tears, but he did know how to handle them. He’d seen many subs cry over him letting them go because they had broken one of his rules, and he always managed to make them at least feel better about the situation after a few minutes. 

Moving his right hand up, he allowed his fingers to delve into A.J.’s soft hair and let himself relax as the young man continued to cry quietly against his chest. Every time A.J. shifted his weight or nuzzled against him a little more, Jade would stroke his head. Eventually, his hand got into a rhythm as he pet the young man’s mop of shaggy hair. 

“I know I spoke with you briefly about the rules that come with living here, but we will worry about them tomorrow. For tonight, I want you to take a warm bath, then get yourself to bed. I’ll leave one of my shirts out for you but we’ll need to go get you some clothing tomorrow.” 

Jade waited several moments before he felt the man nod against his chest and whisper a quiet “Yes sir.” When A.J. didn’t move, however, Jade patted the man’s head and gently helped him up as he got himself to his feet. 

“Good boy.” He stated, keeping his tone stern, yet adding a small amount of gratitude as he moved one hand beneath A.J.’s jaw to lift it enough so that their eyes could meet again. 

“You are safe here. Don’t question that, because it is a fact. If you ever feel uncomfortable or need something, come to me, understood?” 

A.J. started to nod, but Jade held his jaw up, forcing him to speak again. “Yes sir.” 

With a nod, Jade moved his hand and took a step back. A.J. looked like he wanted to follow, but instead, took a tiny step backward. 

“Take a deep breath and relax tonight. We’ll be busy tomorrow, so I want you well rested.” Jade said before reaching for the door handle. He paused with his fingers wrapped around it just long enough to let A.J. know that he was free to use the new toothbrush and toiletries set out on the counter. 

When he finally returned to his own room, Jade went through his normal routine. He wanted to fall into bed, but his clothing had to be put into the hamper. The suitcoat and tie had to be hung up. His shoes had to go in a certain space by the door, but not in the way. Once those things were done, he took a quick shower, just to rinse off the stress of the day, then pulled on a pair of comfortable, black silk pajama bottoms. 

When he did finally fall onto his covers, he was out like a light. He rarely slept beneath them, as he hadn’t had the air-conditioner on much since the weather was getting cooler anyways. It was probably close to seventy-seven in the house, and that was just fine for him. 

He was out cold until he felt a gentle tap against his bare shoulder. At first, he tried to ignore it, but when a second tap came, his mind wouldn’t let him forego checking on what was causing the disturbance. His eyes blinked open sleepily as a quiet yawn slipped free. When his vision cleared enough to see in the dim light, he let out a tired sigh and scooted away from the edge of the bed. 

“Come.” He whispered, voice heavy with sleep. A.J. hesitated for a moment, but soon he was crawling into the large queen sized bed and snuggling right up to him. Jade wasn’t sure what he was going to do with the man, as he never let subs sleep in his bed with him overnight, but he knew that right then, he wouldn’t tell him to leave. He’d told A.J. to come to him. So be it. He thought as he wrapped one arm around the man and allowed his eyes to close again. He fell asleep even faster than he had originally, and for the first time, with a bit of extra warmth beside him.

Given Up

(Tommy and Christopher will be in this one, too, just gimme a few chapters to set stuff up and get a feel for the new peoples. And want a certain scene or thing to happen? Talk about it. I read the comments. It could happen, but I make no promises! o_o Feels warning.)

A.J.-

Waking up in a bed that wasn’t full of lumps, without a terrible ache in his back, was a surprise. Actually, waking up in general, was a surprise. Warmth encircled his tired body as he fought to open his eyes. When the lids finally lifted, he was met with a dimly-lit room that smelled like… Honeysuckle? He couldn’t quite be sure, but it did smell similar to those flowers that used to bloom on the bushes outside of his high school. 

Remembering high school made A.J.’s stomach churn with unease. The classes themselves weren’t bad at all, but that was when his life had taken a turn for the worst. 

His attention was stolen from his thoughts as he felt something warm travel up his belly to come to a rest against where his heart was picking up speed. 

“You’re safe here, A.J.” 

Hearing Jade’s deep voice put everything into perspective quickly. A.J. remembered agreeing to come home with him. The idea that he had accepted the offer so easily was almost unsettling, but when he thought about it, it made more sense than to stay where he was. It was clear that something was going on with the red-headed man. Jana . He knew Jana didn’t like him. That much was obvious, but at the same time, he didn’t push him away, either. 

Wren almost acted like a big brother, even though he was younger than me. 

Memories of his own brother twisted his stomach, forcing A.J. to stifle a gag as a shiver ran down his spine. Without a word, Jade started rubbing one strong hand along A.J.’s back. Taking several deep breaths, A.J. managed to keep himself from breaking down. Even after his brother ignored his parent’s attacks on him, he still valued him, because he never took part in the vicious words. He had even sneaked A.J. food after their parents had greatly cut back what he could have. That had been the last few acts of kindness he’d gotten, however. When his brother was caught, he was punished badly enough to never even try such a thing again. 

“Out of bed.” 

The order registered, and immediately, A.J. was standing by the edge of the bed. His legs ached and his heart was still beating too quickly, but he couldn’t deny the man’s words. It was ingrained in him to obey what he was told to do. 

Don’t meet their eyes. Don’t talk back. Don’t smile. Don’t— His jaw was grasped gently, then tilted up until he was forced to meet Jade’s eyes in the dim room. His stress levels jumped at the contact, but A.J. didn’t fight the man. If he wanted him to look up, then he would. 

“I normally prefer those staying with me to keep their eyes on the floor unless spoken to directly, but…” 

When Jade didn’t continue to speak, A.J. swallowed, feeling the action move his throat against the man’s strong fingers. The action seemed to help make Jade’s decision, as he continued speaking. 

“Actually, do as you have been. When we’re out, though, I want you to be aware of your surroundings and keep your attention focused on me. If I gesture for you to do something, I expect it to be done. Am I being clear?” 

A.J. began to nod, but Jade had his chin firmly tilted up, preventing the action. “Yes, sir.” He hurried to say. 

“Good boy.” 

The simple praise made A.J.’s breath catch as he took a hesitant step closer to the man now standing in from of him. Without thinking, he lifted his hands and pressed them, grasped together, to his own bare chest. He knew that the gesture looked pleading, and by all means, he would beg to hear the simple praise again. 

Instead of speaking, however, Jade just offered him a small smile and a pat on the head, before gesturing for A.J. to follow him. He did so right away, and without an ounce of hesitation. They ended up in a bathroom that was far larger than the one he had used the previous night. When Jade turned on the light, A.J. was taken aback by what he saw. 

The bathroom was indeed bigger. A huge porcelan tub sat nestled in the left corner. A dark red curtain hung, pushed back, near where it’s spigot was placed by the back wall. On the other side, a shower stood with a frosted glass door. It was a step-in shower, but unlike the stall showers he’d seen in his parent’s house or the few times he’d stayed over at friends, this one was definitely bigger. It could easily fit several people comfortably. 

“Are you alright to take off that shirt?” 

The question caught him off guard. He would never expect someone to ask him to get naked in front of them. He was skin and bones. That much was very evident just by looking at him. It was embarrassing to be in such a state… 

“I…” 

The need to obey the order made him snap his mouth shut. His fingers inched their way toward the hem of the long shirt he’d been lent the night before, but he was still hesitant. When he finally started to lift the fabric, Jade’s hand pressed against the back of it. He hadn’t realized it, but he had been shaking. 

“You’re safe here, A.J..” 

A slight needle of doubt poked at his heart as Jade offered him a nod with his words. He must not have looked like he believed him, because Jade blew out a quiet sigh as he straightened back up and moved his hand to cup the side of A.J.’s face. 

There was no hesitation. A.J. nuzzled the man’s hand, closing his eyes as he relished the contact. He felt Jade’s other hand settle on his waist, and realized that he was right. As lips pressed softly to his forehead a few moments later, A.J. felt himself finally relax. 

“Good job, A.J.” 

The praise had his heart fluttering as his eyes opened slightly, the lids hooded as he stared admirably up at Jade. He couldn’t explain how he felt so much better with just a few simple words and touches, but his previous nervousness was all-but gone, leaving him eager to please the man standing before him. He still wouldn’t do something he would end up being uncomfortable with, though, which lead him to force a quiet question from his slightly parted lips. 

“Why?” 

The one word was barely audible, but A.J. could tell that Jade had heard it and was contemplating his response. It was a relief, because he wanted more contact and he was afraid that if the man answered quickly, he’d move on to do something else. The thought of losing his touch made A.J. take an unconscious step forward. 

When Jade took a step back in response, A.J. flinched back and wrapped his arms around himself and jerked his head downward. “I’m sorry, sir.” He stuttered out, knowing that he must have made a mistake for the man to retreat. 

At the sound of Jade’s sigh, A.J. frowned, his shoulders tensing as he worried his fingers along his sides, gripping the shirt he still wore. 

“I apologize for the mixed signals. You aren’t used to this kind of lifestyle and I told you that I would tell you the rules today. There are a lot, so I’ll just start with the biggest one, then add more throughout the day.” 

When Jade didn’t continue, A.J. licked his lips and replied. “I understand, sir. I will listen and obey each rule.” 

When Jade’s praise of “Good boy,” came, A.J. felt his lips tug up into a small smile. 

“The biggest rule I have is one you might not like, but it’s imperative that you don’t break it.” 

A.J. nodded as he replied. “Yes sir. I understand. I will do my best not to break it.” 

A hand suddenly settled beneath his jaw, tilting his head up so that their eyes could meet. 

“You will not break this rule. There is no try, A.J.. You must not break my rules.” Jade warned, his voice far more stern. 

Worry wound its way through his belly as A.J. answered. “Yes sir. I will not break your rules.” 

He couldn’t promise that he wouldn’t break them, though. Remembering all of the times he had to redo a chore for his parents made him doubt himself, greatly. He would try his best, though. He respected Jade for offering to help him, and for offering him attention. 

“The rule is that you may not touch me, for any reason, without first getting permission.” 

Pursing his lips, A.J. felt his brow furrow at Jade’s words, but he didn’t think it would be too hard not to break the rule. He yearned to be close to the man, but he hadn’t reached out for him yet, so perhaps he could keep his hands to himself. Besides, Jade seemed to be okay with giving out attention. As long as he was willing to offer a touch or word here and there, A.J. figured that he would do fine with that rule. 

“Okay, sir. I understand and will obey.” A.J. said, his voice sounding far more sure than previously. 

Jade looked pleased as he gestured to the shirt A.J. still wore. “Are you okay with removing that now? I would really like to see what your body looks like underneath it so that I can make sure, if you’ve got bruising or any marks from deficiencies, that I can have Rose get those things as soon as possible.” 

A.J. fidgeted for a moment with the hem of the shirt again, but when Jade took a step back, putting him over by the entrance to the bathroom, A.J. felt that he would be alright. It was a safe distance. He awkwardly tugged the huge shirt up and over his head, then folded it with slightly-shaky hands before setting it on the counter to his right that spanned most of the bathroom’s left side up to the bath. 

“I’m very proud of you, A.J..” 

He felt exposed and embarrassed, because he knew that his body was much too skinny and had bruises in several places that he didn’t even remember getting, but again. That praise. He soaked in Jade’s words and felt his muscles relax enough to listen as the man commented about the bruises showing a lack of vitamin C and K after he confirmed that they weren’t from anyone physically hurting him. He also listened when he asked if he would turn around for a moment so that he could see his back. 

The more Jade whispered comments to himself or had him move this way and that, the more A.J. began to feel like he might not be up to par. He wondered if Jade might not want to bother with someone who let themselves get so bad. It hadn’t been intentional, but would Jade see it that way? He wasn’t sure. 

“A.J..” 

He’d turned all the way back around, and at the sound of his name, hesitantly looked up. As Jade had been looking him over, A.J.’s doubt had settled like a rock in the pit of his stomach. 

“Hey…” 

Blinking out of his daze, A.J. gasped mutely when he noticed that Jade was right in front of him. He hurried to look down at his feet, but when he felt strong arms encircle him and pull his body forward, he jerked his hands behind his back and clasped them. He wouldn’t break Jade’s rule so soon. 

“A.J., it’s okay.” Jade said with a determined tone as he squeezed A.J. in a strong hug. “You may touch me if you would like, and I am very glad that you allowed me to look at you. I’ll have rose get you some specific vitamins so we can clear up those bruises. We’ll also get some meat on your bones, so I hope you like eating.” 

A.J. couldn’t help but laugh quietly as he wrapped his arms around Jade and sniffled. Jade hadn’t seen someone who was too damaged to bother with. He had seen someone who could only get better with care. 

“I just have one more thing I’d like to speak to you about before we get our day started, A.J.” Jade said as he spoke, his breath ghosting across A.J.’s left cheek. 

Without any hesitation, A.J. nodded. “Yes sir.  What would you like to talk about?” 

The hug tightened a little, making A.J. smile as he tightened his own hold and nuzzled against Jade’s strong chest. 

“I would like to know your real name.” 

A.J. blinked his eyes a few times, surprised by the question. No one had ever cared what his real name was. Even his adoptive parents had called him A.J. from day one. They’d adopted him when he was young, but not a baby. He’d spent several years at an orphanage before they’d found him, and he’d refused to accept a different name. 

“I use A.J. to remember my real name… I wouldn’t let my adoptive parents change it. I needed the initials, at least.” 

Feeling one of Jade’s hands move to his back and begin rubbing in soothing circles made A.J. sigh out a content breath. His real name was his deepest kept secret, because he’d hoped that maybe one day, he’d find the people who gave him up. And maybe, just maybe, they’d want him back. So he’d kept his initials and called himself by his real name every night before he went to sleep. He wasn’t sure why he hadn’t wanted his adoptive parents to use it, but he knew that he wouldn’t be allowed to keep his last name, even if they did accept the first one. So he’d kept both to himself. 

But maybe it’s okay now. 

The idea scared him, but as he felt Jade’s strong hand continue to move along his back, he decided that he would try to trust the man with it. 

“I was adopted after several years in an orphanage and never felt like I could really give up the name I was given by my real parents, so I changed my name to the initials. So that I would never forget.” 

When Jade moved his hand up to stroke through his hair, A.J. pressed himself closer. 

“I was given to the orphanage right after it was safe for me to leave the hospital… I had been born premature and the doctors said that it was because of my mother’s drug problem. The notes had said that she hadn’t known she was pregnant until the last month or two because I was that small, or she’d ignored the other signs. At least that’s what my records had said when I was finally allowed to read them. I don’t want to believe them, or at least, I want to believe that by now, she’s okay. That They’ll want me back soon.” He paused for a moment, then took a shaky breath before continuing. “My parents, they named me Jake Alaric.”

Visit

(Awesome cover fanart by MayaDemonAngel) 

Tommy-

Waking up to the sound of the clicking of keys on a laptop was new. As Tommy felt his mind begin to clear of sleep, he realized that he was laying against something that was quite warm. Add the blanket he still felt covering most of him, and he was a bit too hot. 

“Afternoon.” 

Afternoon? Not morning? 

“You slept in. It’s almost one.” Came Christopher’s voice from nearby, and just above him. 

Tommy groaned quietly and squinted one eye open. His vision was blurry for a few moments, but after a couple blinks, he was able to discern that he was still in Christopher’s bed. He also realized with a bit of shock, that he was lying on one of the man’s legs. 

Hello, embarrassment. 

While his cheeks reddened, Tommy tried to focus on what was causing the clicking noise he kept hearing. It only took him a moment, and the feel of constant warm air rustling the top of his head, to realize that Christopher must be working on his laptop. 

“Hey, I’m filling out a general application for Jana to send off to colleges with the documentation from the prison but I can’t remember his full name. Do you know it?” 

Tommy felt his lips tug up into a smile as he pushed himself slowly back up until he was leaning against the pillows that had originally propped him up before he fell asleep. 

“Yeah. Jana Alaric. I don’t think he has a middle name.” 

He saw Christopher nod from the corner of his eye as his fingers clicked away at they keys. When he had finished, he scrolled up the page and began reading through the credentials he’d written. “It’s going to be tough to get him in somewhere, even with some of his record being expunged due to his age at the time of the incident, but he’s damn smart.” 

Tommy felt his heart swell a little, almost as if he had been the one getting the compliment. Jana was important to him, even if he hadn’t been his guard for long. He was smart, possibly even a genius with how quickly he picked things up, but Christopher was right. The man would struggle to find a decent college that would want him, even as an online student. 

When Christopher leaned back and actually looked down at him, Tommy felt an odd tickle in his stomach that he hadn’t before. Trying to ignore the feeling, he took a good look at the man, then frowned. 

“You didn’t sleep much…” 

Christopher just shrugged as he saved the document he had been working on, then shutdown his laptop and set it aside on the nightstand. 

“Chris, you need to sleep.” Tommy said, worry coating his voice. 

He knew the man would likely reprimand him, or ignore him, so it was no surprise when Christopher just didn’t comment on what he said, but instead hardened his gaze on Tommy. 

“My name is Christopher.” 

Tommy felt himself tense slightly, but forced away his dominant emotions to keep the situation from getting stressful. Christopher was challenging him, but he should know that he had little energy to fight that fight. He would need at least another few days before he was ready to butt heads with him. He was, however, looking forward to his chance. 

It was rare to be anywhere near Christopher for long periods of time, and there he was, in the man’s house. Even sleeping in his bed. It was more than Tommy could have dreamed of, but now he wanted more. Of what, he couldn’t exactly name. Sure, he wanted the attention the man could offer, but he also wanted to extend his own comfort. 

He wouldn’t appreciate that. At all. 

The idea of Christopher kneeling in front of him was just a far off dream that he knew would never happen, but he could save being realistic for real life. Letting his eyes drift closed, he allowed the image of the man’s face to solidify a little further as Christopher looked up at him. Gone was the exhaustion and defensive barriers that always seemed to cloud his eyes. What remained was a tired relief. 

“Tom.” 

The nickname got beneath Tommy’s skin immediately. He didn’t like nick names. He was about to tell that to Christopher, when he realized what the man meant by saying it. Fair. He reminded himself as he opened his eyes again, allowing himself to return to his messed up reality. 

Christopher was staring down at him as he sat on the edge of the bed. He’s waiting for a response. It wasn’t a surprise, since he was dominant and used to subs relying right away, but he wasn’t Tommy’s dominant, nor would he want the man only as a dominant. 

And there-in lies the problem. Of course, also him not taking subs. 

Inwardly groaning, Tommy swallowed his dominant side and lowered his gaze, but only slightly. “I apologize.” 

It was sincere, and after a moment, Christopher seemed to accept it, as he pushed himself off the bed. Tommy looked up when there was no response, only to see the man stretch his arms above his head. Chris’s back muscles bunched, making Tommy swallow to keep himself from making a bigger fool out of himself than he already had the past few weeks. 

“What would you like for lunch?” 

Tommy licked his lips, then realized he was still looking at Chris and hurried to glance down at his lap. “Um,” he was about to say that anything would be fine, but after being under the man’s watch day and night for awhile, he knew that Christopher wouldn’t take that type of answer… and if he did, a peanut butter and jelly sandwich was going to be his punishment for being so nondescript. 

“Pasta sounds really good, please.” He said after his stomach growled quietly. 

Christopher nodded and headed out of the room to prepare the food. He was gone for only a few minutes before he returned with a cup full of water and a handful of pills. Tommy made a face at the pills. He wasn’t hurting nearly as badly as he had been. Nor had he been very nauseous, but he knew that Chris would just crush them up and make his food taste bitter if he didn’t take them. 

He knows I hate them, too. Damn doctor. 

Tommy tried to swipe the pills from the man’s hand, and maybe accidentally drop them so that he might not have to take at least one of the five, but Chris knew him too well… already. He snapped his hand closed, then reached behind Tommy’s head to grab a good fistful of hair. The pain had Tommy wincing and his mouth opening ever-so-slightly. Christopher took that chance to slip a finger between his lips and push down Tommy’s lower jaw just enough to make his mouth open a little wider. 

With one eye closed, Tommy glared up at Christopher, trying to calm his panting. He’d been surprised by the sudden action, but he knew he shouldn’t have been. Chris was a dominant, after all, and he knew that Tommy was a switch. Chris could be rough because Tommy already knew how to act. Chris knew that he wouldn’t get bitten if he put his finger in Tommy’s mouth, when most normal people would have gladly done damage. 

Tommy thought about it, honestly. Christopher was being rough without having established any rules between them, so it would be logical that he get bitten. When he looked up into the man’s eyes, however, all of his frustration drained away, only to be replaced with a cautious curiosity. The look on Chris’s face was hard to read, but not because he was trying to hide any one emotion. 

Damn, he’s got a lot going on in his head to be giving off so many different signals. 

He looked angry, but at the same time, Tommy felt like he was being dissected from the outside, in. Christopher was analyzing him, for what though, Tommy wasn’t positive. He did hope, that just maybe, the man was actually beginning to see that maybe they could figure something out between the two of them. It was a long shot, and a wishful thought, but one could dream. 

Before Tommy could get his mouth to work, Christopher released his jaw and turned on his heels. Soon he was gone from the room, leaving Tommy to flop back over onto his pillows with a quiet groan. He’s going to put the pills in my food again. Dammit. I’m not a dog. 

When Chris returned with his bowl of pasta, Tommy was surprised to see a phone pressed against his ear and shoulder. After he was handed the bowl and a fork, Christopher hung up the call and began getting himself dressed. Tommy would have protested if he put on his work uniform and coat, but when he just pulled on a pair of black jeans and a grey T-shirt, he grew confused. 

“Where are you going?” 

Christopher didn’t answer until he was completely dressed, complete with a pair of sunglasses. “To Domino’s. Jade took A.J. out for the day, but they decided to head over there when A.J. began to get tired. I’d just like to go check on him, since he isn’t in good health yet.” 

Food forgotten, Tommy hurried to get his aching body to the edge of the bed. He was about to reach over to the wheelchair by the nightstand when Christopher put a hand on his shoulder. “Not a chance. You are staying here and eating, then going back to sleep.” 

Frustration spread through his chest as he was nudged onto his back. His heart flipped at the same time, considering Chris was practically leaning over him, pinning him down, but he wouldn’t let the feeling rule his decision. His inner sub wanted to obey without question, but he wasn’t feeling very submissive right then. 

“The second you leave I’ll be in that chair, heading out the door. If you move it, I’ll find a way to get on my feet. You aren’t leaving me here. I want to go see Jana and Domino, and that person you found on the bridge with them, A.J..” 

He’d been told about A.J., but not a lot. He also wanted to visit Jana and see how he was doing outside of prison. He hadn’t worked with the man for that long, but he had still grown on him. 

When Christopher growled under his breath, Tommy returned the sound with narrowed, determined eyes. He knew that Chris wouldn’t tell him that he could come, but when the man leaned back and turned, grabbing and dragging his wheelchair closer, Tommy couldn’t help but grin. 

Once he was dressed, with the help of Chris, and settled into his chair, they headed out. The drive was silent, both of them tense from the awkward morning. I forgot to eat. Tommy realized that he would have to eat the cold pasta when he got back. He doubted that Chris would warm it up for him after he made him bring him along.

I asked for it. I really did ask to get nasty, cold, medicine pasta. 

The car came to a stop a few minutes later and Tommy glanced up at several apartment buildings. Jana… in an apartment? Surrounded by other apartments, and people? That sounded like a recipe for disaster. He was honestly surprised that nothing around the area seemed broken or abused, and people were walking about normally. 

Maybe he really has changed. He thought as he was helped from the car and back into his wheelchair. Getting up the stairs was a bit embarrassing, as he had to be carried, then his chair brought up, but thankfully the thing folded and wasn’t too heavy. When Christopher was finally able to knock on the door, Domino answered. 

Okay. Well, now I know why there’s nothing broken outside. 

Domino’s left cheek was black and blue. Along with his left eye and part of his neck. He also appeared to be walking with a limp, though Tommy definitely wasn’t interested in the reason for that. Looking beyond the man as he went to take his seat back at the table across from a rather intimidating man, Tommy noticed Jana sitting on a sofa at the far end of the room. A medium sized television was set up, but the volume was barely loud enough to hear mumbles here and there. It looked like it was on the news, but Jana clearly wasn’t paying attention to it. 

He was looking toward them, his eyes narrowed with unease. It was as if they were invading his territory. Technically, we are. Tommy thought as he offered the man a smile as he wheeled himself a little closer. When he noticed a smaller version of Jana resting with his head on the man’s left leg, Tommy felt his breath hitch. Jana had his hand covering most of the younger man’s face, but not quite in a loving way a friend might. It’s almost like he’s just using A.J.’s face as an armrest.  His fingers covered the man’s eyes and one finger even rested over his mouth. His hand didn’t seem to be an issue to the sleeping man, however, as he was snoring very quietly as he breathed in, then out, in a steady rhythm. 

“A.J?” Tommy found himself asking as he watched Christopher walk over and kneel beside the sofa. 

Jana immediately stiffened, but held back any action as he watched Christopher like a hawk. 

“He looks exhausted. Domino, you said he was only out for a short time?” Chris asked as he stood up, turning his attention to the two men at the table. 

He expected Domino to answer, but when the other man did, Tommy immediately felt wary of him. “I took him to get clothing and he got tired after an hour of walking from store to store. He will be building up his stamina as his body condition improves.” 

He’s definitely a dominant, but how did he get A.J.?

Looking back at the younger version of Jana, Tommy felt his brow furrow in confusion. None of the tension he always noticed in Jana, even when asleep, was to be seen on A.J.’s face. 

“He’s staying with you? Then you’re the Jade Domino mentioned on the phone?” Christopher said as he took a seat at the table. The other man nodded, his bright green eyes meeting Chris’s without hesitation. 

“I live in the general area and am a doctor. I don’t specialize in nutrition, but it is one of the subjects I studied quite a lot. I hope you’re getting him vitamins and a lot of healthy foods so that he can regain the weight he’s clearly missing?” 

Domino cut in as the other man began to open his mouth, looking none-too-happy. 

“Jade is making absolute sure that A.J. gets what he needs. He’s already got food being picked up, as well as supplements and vitamins. A.J. will be in great shape soon.” 

Tommy could still see the anger behind Jade’s eyes, and he could understand it. He would have been mad, too, if another dominant told him that he had to pay more attention to his submissive. Of course, he knew that Christopher wasn’t saying that, specifically, but it was close enough. 

“Alright. Please keep me updated on him.” Chris said, realizing that he was overstepping his bounds with the other man. “He does already look better than when I first saw him, so thank you for taking him in.” 

Jade only nodded in return as he stood, then headed toward the sofa. 

“A.J., we’re leaving.” 

Tommy almost winced at the man’s strong tone. It was an order, and evidently, it was stern enough to wake A.J. up from his sound sleep. The younger man slowly pushed himself up. He still looked dazed, but when Jade leaned down and reached for him, he seemed to react automatically. His arms went around the man’s neck, then snuggled into his arms before passing out again. 

Okay, he’s adorable. Such an opposite from Jana, yet they look so alike. 

“I’ll give you a call tomorrow, Domino.” 

Before Jade could get to the door, Christopher stepped in front of him and offered him a small folded paper. “My number. Please give me a call if you have any health troubles with him.” 

Surprisingly, Jade didn’t hesitate to take the paper and slip it into his pocket. He even added a “Thank you,” before Chris moved out of his way. 

As soon as Jade left with A.J., Tommy felt a sudden weight lift from the air. Damn. That guy. I don’t know if A.J. can handle someone like him. He didn’t even know the guy, or A.J., but he still had an unsettling feeling about the two of them together.

There Are Mistakes

(So I play a game online called Final Fantasy, and I made Jana lol I also tend to pronounce it as John-uh, does anyone do that? My friends say Jann-uh. Yes, he does have cat ears and a tail >…>’ just ignore those parts.)

A.J.-

The smell of something cooking roused Jake from his light sleep. He had a habit of never truly falling into a deep sleep anymore, as he would always get woken up by his parents at the most unnecessary times to do chores or simply because they wanted to bother him. 

“Jacob?” 

Hearing Jade’s voice immediately brought Jake to his feet. The room spun for a moment as he opened his eyes, but he quickly managed to get himself balanced, then hurried to the kitchen. His bare feet brought him to a stop right in front of Jade’s black sock-covered ones. Jake’s eyes were on the floor and his back was straight, even though he was still very tired. 

“We’re going to have an early dinner, as I have to be up early for work.” Jade said. Jake nodded as he replied with a quiet “Yes sir.” at the same time his stomach growled loudly. 

The sound got a chuckle from the taller man. “There is a cushion on the floor beside one of the chairs at the table, please go sit.” 

“Yes sir,” Jake said as he turned on his heels and went toward the dining room. The deep red cushion sat next to one of the chairs placed at the end of the table. It was a slightly different style, and also a little bigger than the other chairs. 

Walking over to the cushion, Jake carefully got himself situated on it, crossing his legs in front of himself. While Jade was busy in the kitchen, Jake silently wondered if he should have offered to help or at least set the table, but Jade had already given him the order to go sit down… 

Looking down at his new pair of comfortable grey sweatpants, Jake began picking at a small loose thread as he sat nervously contemplating whether he should offer his assistance or not. It didn’t make much sense to, since he wasn’t a good cook, but he could at least set the table. 

“Do you not appreciate your new clothing?” 

Jake jumped when Jade spoke behind him. His shoulders hunched as he mumbled a response. “I appreciate them, sir.” 

Jade dropped down into the seat beside Jake, making him hunch a little further. “Sit up straight.” There was a quiet at the end of the order that made Jake’s hungry stomach twist into worried knots as he did his best to straighten his spine. 

When he heard one plate being set down on the table, he couldn’t help but glance up at it for just a brief moment before returning his eyes to his hands on his knees. 

“One of my big rules, that you will be required to never bend or break, is that I always eat first unless you’re given permission to do so. You will always get as much food as necessary, as you need to gain a good amount of weight, but you will wait until I have finished. Is that clear?” 

Any normal person would have been upset about such a strict rule, especially when they were starving, but the promise of food, even if he had to wait a bit longer for it, was no issue to Jake. He even smiled at his hands as he responded with an appreciative voice. “Yes sir. I appreciate your kindness and will wait for my turn to eat.” 

He truly had no issue with the rule, but as the smell of sauteed vegetables, chicken and mashed potatoes took over his nose, his stomach refused to stop grumbling as loud as it could. Jake fought himself to keep from hunching again, but he knew that his ears were getting red from embarrassment. 

“Jacob.” Jade said as the sound of his fork being set down made Jake’s stomach sink.

Jake’s eyes rose to meet Jade’s chest. “Yes sir?” He was ready to apologize for ruining the man’s meal with his stomach’s noises when he saw Jade shift a little, then lean over and reach for him. His large hands grasped gently beneath Jake’s arms and began lifting. “Up,” he said calmly, a hint of comfort in his words instead of frustration. 

Jake was hesitant to believe that Jade wasn’t upset with him, but when he was situated in the man’s lap and a napkin was tucked into the collar of his new shirt, he decided to push back his worry. He couldn’t stop his stomach from growling when there was such delicious-smelling food present. He didn’t mean to sound rude, but he was hungry. 

“Normally my subs eat where you were, but I want to make sure that you’re getting enough, but not eating too fast.” Jade said as he picked up a new fork as Rose, his maid, set down a fresh plate of food and the utensil. She returned a moment later with an extra water, then excused herself. 

Looking at the fresh plate of food seemed too good to be true. It almost felt like one the dreams he’d had when his parents started rationing his food. He’d wake up right before he got a chance to eat a big meal, only to get a few crackers or leftover, week old, mystery meat.  

When the first bite of food, which happened to be the sauteed zucchini and carrots, met his tongue, Jake couldn’t help but lean back against Jade and moan. His stomach growled at the same volume as he began to chew, savoring the flavor. Even though they were just simple vegetables sauteed in a few spices and butter, he couldn’t get over how good they tasted. He forced himself to swallow after a minute, though, but only because he knew that there would be more. 

When Jade cut a small piece of chicken for him easily with the fork, then brought it to his lips with the utensil, he eagerly opened his mouth to accept the food. It, too, was delicious. The meat was tender and juicy, and the light flavor it added to the dish couldn’t have been better. Jake chewed and swallowed the piece faster than his first bite, then leaned forward a small amount, ready for more of his meal. His stomach growled in agreement against the arm Jade was using to hold him in his lap, drawing a deep chuckle from behind him that made his lips quirk up slightly. 

The next forkful of food was loaded with vegetables and mashed potatoes. Jake reached up with his left hand and gently set it atop Jade’s as he happily took the big bite of food. He expected Jade to move the fork back to get more food for the next bite, but when he suddenly set it down on the plate, then removed Jake from his lap, setting him down on the chair as he stood up, Jake realized he must have done something wrong. 

“Finish your meal, then put away your things that we bought earlier. After that, you may do as you wish until it is time to sleep at 9.” 

Jake didn’t try to argue. He knew better. So, when he heard Jade’s footsteps disappear up the stairs, he slowly began picking at the plate of food in front of him. He didn’t feel like he deserved it anymore, but he knew that he couldn’t just not eat. He was extremely hungry and it would be very rude to waste it. 

When he’d finally finished eating it was already close to eight, so he hurried to do the dishes, then clean up the kitchen as best he could. When the clock on the stove flashed 8:30, he ran upstairs and began putting away what he was bought earlier. He hadn’t been able to stay awake all that well, so they hadn’t gotten a whole lot, but to him, it really was. It took him nearly until 9 to get everything put away in the dresser. He hung up a few of the shirts, too, because they were a little nicer and had cost more than the others. 

“All done.” Jake said, finally feeling a little bit better about his previous mistake. 

“Jake.” 

Spinning around, Jake dropped his eyes to the carpet and greeted Jade. “Good evening, Master. I finished doing what you asked.” 

His heartbeat sped up at the chance of hearing praise, but when Jade completely ignored him and moved onto another topic, Jake knew that he had made a big mistake. I touched him without permission. He knew that that had likely been the cause, but after thinking about it for awhile, he was now certain. 

“Grab your blanket and head downstairs. You will be sleeping on the sofa tonight.” Jade replied before turning and starting to walk out. 

“Yes sir. I apologize for my mistake earlier, Master.” Jake said, his words stumbling over each other as he tried to get them out before Jade disappeared into his adjoining room. 

He saw the man’s feet stop by the door, but he didn’t say anything more before returning to his own room and shutting the door. 

Without much else to do, Jake trudged over to his bed and pulled off the smaller blanket. He had a larger one, but it was nice and he didn’t want to risk getting it dirty or dragging it. With the small blanket in his arms, he headed downstairs. They had yet to get him actual pajamas, so he decided to just sleep in his T-shirt and sweatpants. 

After moving the nice throw pillows to the recliner, he climbed onto the sofa and curled up as best he could under the blanket. After an hour or so, he realized that Rose likely had already gone to bed, so Jake got up and turned off all the lights. When he returned to his blanket, he just couldn’t seem to find sleep, though. Every time he closed his eyes, his old life flashed before them and his lids would snap open abruptly. His mistake also haunted him, eventually making his stomach roil uncomfortably. 

The next few hours passed in partial silence. His stomach began to growl, but there was little he could do about it. He didn’t feel sick enough to throw up, so he didn’t want to get out from under the small blanket. It was surprising how cold a house so big could get, even though it seemed like the heater was on, because every few minutes he would feel warm gusts of air against his cheek. It was always pretty warm upstairs, though, but probably because all of the heat rises to the second floor. 

He was finally close to drifting off, some time around one in the morning, when he heard the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs. Jake quickly closed his eyes as the steps approached where he was curled up on the sofa. It was clear that it was Jade, as his steps were louder than Rose’s could ever be, even though he was probably trying his best to be quiet. Jake tried his best to remain still except for one involuntary shiver from the cold of the room. He was hoping that Jade just came downstairs to get a drink or maybe a snack, but when he just remained where he was, Jake found himself trying to slowly bury himself further beneath the small blanket. 

A decent weight drifted over him after a moment, followed by the feeling of being carefully moved closer into the sofa. Jade? They barely fit on the couch together, but Jade somehow made it work by pulling him against him tightly. Jake had absolutely no complaints as the heavy comforter from his bed settled over them, bringing a comforting wave of warmth along with it. Add in Jade’s body heat and the strength of his arms tightly wrapped around his back, and Jake was practically out cold in seconds.

Why

(Chris refused to talk to me again T.T Tommy gets the Pov)

Tommy-

The wheels on his wheelchair screeched as it was shoved into a corner by Christopher after he’d helped Tommy back into bed. It was clear that the man was mad, so Tommy bit his lip the entire way back to his apartment, and still did his best to stay quiet when he was settled into the bed. Why Chris was so mad, however, escaped Tommy. 

He knew he’d pay for making the man bring him along, but his anger had only grown after they’d left. When Christopher suddenly kicked off his shoes and dropped into the bed beside him, then dialed a number on his cell before raising it to his ear, Tommy looked away. He was listening, of course, but didn’t want to seem like he was. 

“Domino?” Christopher asked, his voice dark. 

There was silence on the other end of the line for a moment, then Domino’s voice came through the speaker, easily loud enough for Tommy to overhear. 

“This is about the bruises, right?” 

He sounded exhausted and stressed. Christopher confirmed that he was correct, making Tommy narrow his eyes on the wall facing away from Chris. He’d noticed the bruises, but he also knew Jana. The man had likely caused them, but he hadn’t seem stressed about them seeing what he’d done, so Tommy wasn’t sure exactly what the situation was. 

“Look, it’s not what it seems. He’s just… really physical in, uh, bed. They aren’t intentional. We haven’t actually fought or anything, so please don’t worry about the bruises.” 

The idea of Jana topping Domino was hard to imagine. Not that Tommy tried. He really didn’t need that kind of mental image floating around in his head, but still. It was a surprise. 

“You’re sure you’re okay? Are you going to talk to him about that? If it gets worse, it can be a serious issue. He can’t keep doing that to you and expect to not draw negative attention.” Christopher replied, his tone serious. He might not like Domino, but he clearly didn’t want the man to suffer, or for Jana to end up back in jail, either. 

“Yeah, man. I, we’re going to talk about it.” Domino said. When they were both silent for a moment, Christopher let out a quiet sigh. “Fine. Please do that. I’ll be over again soon to check in on things, and possibly get him set up with a therapist.” 

Domino mumbled something on the other end that Tommy couldn’t hear, then they both hung up without a goodbye. Setting his phone down on the nightstand beside the bed, Christopher stretched out, dropping his head down onto the pillow. Tommy finally turned his head to look slightly down at the man, who already seemed to be drifting off. 

Tommy knew that the medicine he needed was likely crushed up in pasta sitting in the fridge, and he was seriously beginning to hurt, but he couldn’t bring himself to ask Christopher to get up and get it. He looked so peaceful. The worry lines that normally creased his brow were gone, and he was breathing in a slow, comfortable rhythm. 

Christopher’s kindle was just to his right, easily within reach, but Tommy just couldn’t move his eyes from the gorgeous man. Yes, he was also handsome, but he held a beauty that many men lacked. He had a well-defined face, soft, dirty blond hair, and bright yet daunting eyes. Add to that, his toned chest and legs, and Tommy couldn’t help but look. The only thing that bothered him about the man was that he likely didn’t get his body size from working out or eating right. He probably starved himself as he spent hours upon hours working. 

He would look even better, healthier, if he would just take some time to relax each week. 

“Sorry… I guess I dozed off for a few minutes.” 

Frowning, Tommy settled himself better against the pillows as Christopher pushed himself back to his feet. It was clear by the way he held himself that he was still tired, and needed to be back in bed, not getting up. 

“You need to lie down longer than that.” He said, the words slipping before he could catch them. 

Christopher tensed for a moment, but seemed to ignore the comment besides the slight action as he disappeared out of the bedroom doorway. It took longer than Tommy would have liked for him to return, but when he did, Tommy couldn’t find it in himself to be mad. In fact, he was really happy to take the bowl of cold pasta he knew would taste like medicine when it was offered, because Christopher had made himself something to eat that wasn’t just a bowl of cereal or a protein bar. 

The small portion of hamburger and pasta looked like they came out of a premade dinner package, but Tommy wasn’t going to comment about that. He was just glad that Christopher was eating, and quite quickly, too. 

Maybe I can get him to eat more? He thought as he hurried to force down the cold pasta,  that clearly tasted like medication, he’d earned for his outburst earlier. Tommy made sure to finish the bowl of food right after Christopher did, then hesitantly looked over at the man and offered up the bowl. 

“Any chance I could get some more… please?” 

He almost added a ‘sir’, out of habit, but managed to hold the word back, unsure if Chris would take it as a positive or negative right then. Christopher took his bowl with a nod and disappeared from the room again. He took a little while to return, and when he finally did, Tommy couldn’t help the smile that spread across his lips. 

The man had brought him back a warm bowl of pasta with a little butter and pepper on it. He’d also brought back his own plate, reloaded with what had to be the remaining pasta. They both finished their meals in companionable silence, then Christopher returned the dishes and brought back one cup. He wasn’t big on wasting dishes if he could help it, so Tommy wasn’t surprised when the cup had clearly been already drunk from, then refilled. Considering Christopher’s lips had just been on the glass, Tommy was a little too eager to swallow down the cool water. A little bit of the liquid went down the wrong part of his throat, making Tommy sputter and begin coughing. 

Out of reflex, he went to pound on his chest, but thankfully Chris caught his hand and began rubbing his back firmly. It didn’t help as much as he remembered a few good hits to his upper chest did, but he realized that he would have hit his injury if he’d succeeded in completing his previous action. 

As his breathing slowly became more manageable, Tommy let his body sag against Christopher’s. He hadn’t noticed the man move right up against him, but it made sense that he was there, as he’d been rubbing Tommy’s back for several minutes. Instead of moving away like he’d expect Chris to do after he’d caught his breath, the man released Tommy’s hand and moved both of his to the hem of Tommy’s shirt. 

“Let me check your injury, that fit could have caused a problem.” 

Tommy had already been shirtless, and hell, he’d been completely naked in front of the man before, but those facts never made it easier to agree to lose an article of clothing in front of him. He shifted nervously, but when Christopher gave him a stern look, he knew that arguing would be pointless. 

Leaning back against the pillows, Tommy carefully raised his arms over his head as much as he could manage without feeling too much pain. Christopher tugged up his shirt after Tommy had stopped moving. 

“It looks okay. The skin is a little red around where the stitches are dissolving, but it shouldn’t cause any problems.” He said, then paused as he began lowering Tommy’s shirt. “Actually, I want you to keep your shirt off tonight, just in case.” 

Tommy cut him a look, because quite honestly, it got pretty cold in his apartment at night. He also didn’t want to be shirtless in front of Chris, but the man was already removing the garment before Tommy could figure out what he could say to be allowed to keep it on. 

Christopher tossed Tommy’s shirt into the clothing hamper by the door, effectively removing any chance he had of getting it back on anytime soon. He then got his laptop and scooted back against the headboard to begin working. 

The thought to close the laptop crossed Tommy’s mind, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it, even if he was frustrated at the man’s actions. He didn’t want to force him to do any extra work because of his childish anger. 

I’ll get some more rest, and maybe by the time it’s time to go to sleep for the night, I’ll be allowed to have it back. The idea that he could earn his shirt back by doing what Chris asked of him earlier, which was to rest, made Tommy feel a little better. When he nestled down into the pillows and pulled the blanket that was around his legs up to his chest, he realized just how tired he actually was. Sleep didn’t take long to find him, but Tommy did try to fight it right before it took him away, because he couldn’t help but wonder at the soft brush of something against his forehead before darkness turned off his confused mind.

The First Time We Fail

Jade-

Waking up to the sun peeking through the curtains was somehow unsettling. Jade couldn’t put his finger on why he felt like butterflies were flying around his stomach as he sat up on the sofa. His eyes traveled down to where Jake’s arms were firmly wrapped around his waist, a sigh slipping from his lips as he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. 

Rose appeared a moment later, looking surprised to see him. She glanced down at Jake, then back up to Jade with a cautious smile. “Have you taken the day off, sir?” 

And just like that, Jade removed Jake’ arms from around him and ran up the stairs to his room. He took the fastest shower known to man, got dressed, and was back downstairs with his briefcase bag before Jake was even aware of what had woken him up. 

“Jake!” 

The loud boom of his voice startled the smaller man to his feet in an instant. His hair was disheveled and his pants hung off his hips at an odd angle. “Get upstairs and get dressed. I want you down here in five minutes.” 

The look on Jake’s face told him that he didn’t believe that to be possible, but he didn’t argue as he bolted up the stairs, missing a step and landing hard on his left knee. Yet, he continued after just a quiet whimper. Jade remained where he stood, glancing at his watch every few seconds. He was late already, but he didn’t want to miss his second meeting of the day, too. 

Three minutes passed before Jake reappeared at the top of the stairs. One of his socks was on inside-out and he was carrying the shoes he’d been bought the day before, but he looked fine. In fact, the pair of new dark blue jeans and soft red sweater fit him well, and brought out his dark red hair. Jade was appraising the whole look when Jake’s foot slipped on the carpet, sending him forward and off the stairs with a surprised yelp. 

Jade caught him easily, but their foreheads slammed together from the younger man’s momentum. It hurt, quite a damn bit, but Jade bit his tongue and promptly carried Jake out to the garage. Instead of taking the car he had the other day, Jade set Jake down near a small, dark green SUV. 

“Get in the back and put your seatbelt on, then your shoes.” He said as he walked around to the driver’s side, unlocking it with the fob as he went. When he slid in and set his briefcase on the passenger’s seat, Jake was already buckled up and tugging his shoes on in the back. 

Loking in the rearview mirror, Jade let out a tired sigh. He’d been up half the night worried about how he was going to handle this new man in his life, then actually went downstairs and broke his own rule to comfort the guy. He’d broken my rule and yet I turned the punishment into a reward. The idea twisted his gut. He was already in trouble with this man, and he had only had him for a few days, if that. 

As Jade pressed the button on the sun visor to open the garage door behind them, he couldn’t keep his anxiety levels from rising steadily. He was losing control of a situation and Jake wasn’t even trying to take it. He just wants attention and security… and I just want him to listen and not make mistakes. The realization that it wouldn’t happen had Jade’s dress shoe pressing down on the brake before he even got the car halfway out of the garage. 

He wasn’t someone who just gave up on a situation, but Jake had broken his rules. He would do so again, too. My rules are what’s important. He can find another person to look after him. There are tons of people at Leather that… would. The idea was perfect. There were a lot of dominants that were looking for a sweet submissive that would like their attention. He won’t have to deal with my absurd rules, and he can pick out someone who he feels comfortable with. 

Jade couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of the idea sooner. Putting the car back in park, he quickly opened his door and slid out, telling Jake to follow him back inside. The young man didn’t question him, even though it seemed like he wanted to. Jade wasted no time in heading upstairs, calling his secretary to cancel his appointments for the day. When he hung up, he tossed his phone on his bed and quickly changed into a pair of comfortable leather pants and boots, then slid the device into his back pocket. 

He noticed Jake standing beyond his doorway when he straightened back up from tying the long laces on his boots. “Go to your room and get those tight jeans I bought you, as well as the silver scarf.” Jade said. He wasn’t sure if Jake was comfortable enough to go without a shirt, though. Not wanting to give him the option right away, as to not detract from his looks, Jade grabbed his own leather jacket and tossed it over his shoulder. He could just let him use it if he really needed to cover up a little. 

The tennis shoes he’d bought him didn’t quite match the pants, but they were black, so they wouldn’t be an eyesore in the dimly-lit club. When Jake returned, dressed as told, Jade nodded approvingly. “Good. Now let’s go, I have somewhere special I’d like to take you.” 

The look of excitement that he got from that statement had an uncomfortable feeling mixing with the butterflies already frantically looking for an escape route in his stomach. Jade shook his head, running a hand through his hair to try and relieve some of the building stress. When he felt a gentle tug on his right hand, his eyes snapped down to where Jake was hesitantly holding onto his hand with both of his own. Jade couldn’t help his reaction. He narrowed his eyes, making Jake look down at their hands, then jump back with a gasp that sounded more like a whimper. 

Fuck. 

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to, I just, you look so stressed.” Jake stuttered out as he tried to blink back tears. 

The man’s sadness hurt Jade as much as it hurt himself. He couldn’t let this keep happening, Jake needed someone who could dote on him and truly love him. He wasn’t going to find such a person in Jade.

“Come on, A.J.” Jade said as he held out his hand. 

Jake hesitated, taking several moments to consider his actions before he placed a shaky hand in Jade’s proffered one. When Jade’s strong fingers closed around Jake’s and squeezed gently, he seemed to relax a slight amount. 

“Let’s go.” Jade said, tugging Jake out of his room and down the stairs. Instead of telling the young man to get in the car, he lifted him up, then buckled him in before closing his door. When they were finally on their way again, Jade glanced in the rearview mirror for a brief moment. He was nervous that what he was planning wouldn’t work, but he knew that he could make it. He just had to find the right person. 

Pulling into a parking lot that definitely wasn’t his workplace, Jade slid from the car and opened Jake’s door. Helping him out, he locked the car, then took his hand and walked him inside. Jade was known well enough in the club, so he wasn’t I.D.’d, nor was Jake, though the bouncer did eye him. Before they entered the main area, Jade stopped and turned to face Jake, putting his hands on the young man’s shoulders and squeezing. 

“Jake, I want you to be open-minded here, alright? People are going to approach you and want to talk, or get you something. Only say yes to things that you feel comfortable with, okay? You don’t have to say yes just because someone offers.” 

Jade watched as Jake nodded a bit awkwardly, but he waited until the young man actually verbally confirmed his words before releasing his shoulders and moving one hand to the middle of his back. 

“If you get too overwhelmed, just come find me. I promise I won’t go out of sight.” 

Jake looked hesitant, but when Jade lead him through the double doors in front of them into a large, dimly-lit room with quiet classical music playing, he seemed to relax a little. Jade sent a silent thank you to the owner, who must have decided on the quieter music for the early crowd. There was a decent amount of people milling about in the large room, and some where even dancing to the slow music. It was a pleasant atmosphere. 

Looking down at Jake, Jade offered him an encouraging smile before nudging him forward. “Go hang out for a bit and relax.” 

He knew that the guy would have trouble when he looked back at him with worried, confused eyes, but Jade just smiled wider and nudged him again. When Jake finally turned his attention to the room and began taking hesitant steps closer to the large, dark red sofas, Jade hopped up onto a bar stool and watched. He could already see people following Jake with his eyes, then meeting his own. 

The people that he trusted, he gave slight nods to, the others, he shook his head. A few people, he wasn’t quite sure of, but he would watch them carefully, as they didn’t seem to realize that Jake was under his care and permission was normally needed to go near who was under his protection. 

 As the time slowly past, Jake managed to find himself a seat and a few men had come and gone. A few got him drinks, though they were all juice or water, as he had no I.D. and was underaged. 

 When a young man that couldn’t have been more than a few years older than Jake sat down beside him, Jade’s eyes narrowed. He didn’t know the man, but he was dressed well. In a pair of comfortable-looking black jeans, perfectly shined boots, and a matching black T-shirt. He looked pretty good without seeming too overbearing. 

As he watched their interactions, Jade was beginning to feel like he might have found the right person to look after Jake. It was hard to tell his hair or eye color in the darkness, or really any specific details, but he wasn’t trying to grab Jake or get him into one of the back rooms like a few others had clearly been wanting to. 

When Jake looked over at him, Jade offered him a smile and nodded. He thought that the gesture would ensure Jake that it was okay to enjoy the man’s company and garner some attention, but when Jake stood up and began heading over toward him, Jade pursed his lips. 

“What is it, A.J.?” He asked as he sipped at a small cup of beer he’d ordered earlier. 

The young man shifted awkwardly from foot to foot, making Jade reach up and press his hand to his cheek. “Calm down, A.J., and talk to me. What is bothering you?” 

It took Jake a moment to force himself to speak. “Adam asked if I wanted to… play, with him?” 

Ah. So that was it. 

“Tell him the truth. That you don’t understand and would like it explained. If you aren’t comfortable with what he tells you, decline. Tell him what you want.”

Jake still seemed nervous, but he quickly thanked Jade and made his way back to who Jade now knew was named Adam. He wished he had a last name to put with it, as a lot of dom’s used their last name as their first at the club, but he was content to just watch for the moment. 

When Jake settled back down on the couch next to Adam, Jade eyed them off and on. When he’d finished his drink and turned his attention back to them for a third time, he couldn’t help but smile. Adam had Jake in his lap, but not in a provocative or perverted way. Jake was snuggled up against his chest, the man’s arms wrapped snugly around him. Adam’s head was ducked a little, as if he were whispering, and Jake… 

He’s perfect. 

He hadn’t seen Jake smile like he was right then since he’d gotten him. Even buying him clothing and food hadn’t brought out such happiness as Adam’s simple attention. 

“You okay, Jade? You look upset.” The bartender asked as he refilled Jade’s empty drink, his eyes glancing over to where Jade’s narrowed eyes were focused. 

Snapping himself out of his daze, Jade looked over at the bartender and offered a smile. “Of course.” He said as he tossed a few bills on the bar, then slid from his seat.

Walking over to Jake and Adam, Jade waited until the dominant saw him approaching, then offered his hand. Adam gave him a slight nod and reached out his free hand to shake it, while keeping his left arm wrapped firmly around Jake, his hand rubbing along his back gently. 

“Hello. My name is Jade.” 

The man holding Jake blinked, his eyes widening in recognition of Jade’s name. “Adam.” He replied as he returned his right arm to wrap around Jake’s back, hugging him a little closer. 

Jade watched the scene, noting that Jake seemed a little more nervous about being close to Adam in his presence. With a reassuring smile, Jade dropped down onto the sofa beside them and reached over to sift his fingers through Jake’s soft hair. 

“It’s okay, Jake. Do you like Adam’s attention?” 

Even as he spoke, Jade could see Adam sending him small signals of possessiveness. He kept a firm hold on him and wouldn’t turn at all to face him while Jade spoke. It was disrespectful, but Jade could understand. If he could have brought himself to allow Jake to get so close to him, and been okay with it, he would have not even dared to bring him to Leather. He would have kept him all to himself. 

“Yes sir.” Jake replied nervously. 

He was tucking his face against Adam’s neck, which slurred his words. Jade would have reprimanded him for it, but Adam only nuzzled against his soft hair and pressed a kiss to his forehead. 

A pang of jealousy poked at Jade’s heart at how easy it was for Adam to give Jake so much physical attention, but he brushed it aside with an understanding nod, then stood. 

“Each member of this club has a verified address and phone number on file due to the background check performed before you can be a dominant. As Jake is under my protection, do I have your permission to use the address given on file to check in on him if you, for some reason, do not answer your phone within a day of a call? If you would like to see how things work between you two, Adam, I would be okay with you caring for him for a few days. I would want to meet with you again at the end of the week, though. Would that be a problem?” 

Adam seemed surprised, but hurried to shake his head as he replied. “No. I can meet with you whenever I’m not working and you may come to my address if I miss calls to check on him.” 

Jade nodded and they exchanged numbers, as he could get the address from the owner if needed, then Jade turned his attention to a confused looking Jake. He was peeking up at him with wary eyes, but Jade knew that he would agree to go with Adam. He already had his arms wrapped around the man’s neck and was nuzzling against him, even if he didn’t seem to realize it. 

“Jake, Adam has offered to look after you for a little while. Would you be okay with that?” He asked. An urge to reach out and touch the younger man welled up in his chest, but as Jake nodded, Jade buried the feeling and smiled. 

“Alright. If you need anything, or need me to come get you, call the number I gave him. In fact, call me every night with the phone I gave you. That won’t be an issue, right Adam?” 

The other dominant shook his head. “That won’t be a problem. He’ll call you every night at nine o’clock.” 

Jade nodded, then gave Jake a gentle pat on the head. “As I’m sure you can tell, Jake needs quite a bit of food to get back to a healthy weight and I need to add that he is not a trained submissive, just a sweet young man who would love some attention and care. I bought a lot of clothing, food, and vitamins for him, so when he calls later tonight, we can discuss a time to meet so that I can give you those things.” 

“That would be appreciated, and I will make sure that he is fed well until he decides on what he wants to do in the long term.” Adam said, making Jade relax a little. His decision to come to Leather had been a little spur-of-the-moment, but he hoped that it would actually work out. 

“I’m going to head to work now. I will talk to you both tonight.” 

With that, Jade turned and forced himself to walk away. He didn’t feel like he failed, but he also didn’t feel like he’d given it his best try. Or at least, he didn’t feel like his best had been good enough for Jake.

Do You Have a Heart?

(Shhhh, read quietly or he’ll realize I managed to get into his mind. <3 Jana pics XD) 

Christopher-

It took a while for Tommy to fall asleep, but Christopher waited. He wouldn’t tell the man, yet, that he had a bit of apnea right after he fell asleep. He hoped that it was just something Tommy wasn’t aware of, but has had for a while, but he wanted to make sure that it wasn’t something caused by his injury or causing any problems with his ability to get enough sleep. The snoring didn’t bother him, but it was something he’d continue to watch. 

Once Tommy had quieted, Christopher stood from the bed and made his way out to the patio. His pool reflected the full sky of stars, giving off a soft glow around the lanai area as Christopher dropped into a fabric beach chair. He had meant to get real furniture but just never came up with the time. 

Leaning back in the uncomfortable chair, Chris allowed his body to sink down slightly and heaved out a tired sigh. Always tired. He was used to it. It’s what he signed up for when he started his schooling. His head bobbed a few times as he reminisced. He shook it several times to keep from falling asleep. 

Running a shaky hand through his messed up hair, Christopher reached into the mesh pocket of the red chair and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. He flipped the paper lid open, hoping that there were none left, as his self control was at its limits. Unfortunately, there was one more cancer stick remaining in the pack just begging to settle between his lips. Telling himself he quit repeatedly in his mind wasn’t able to keep his left hand from reaching for the cigarette and his right one from picking up the lighter in the other mesh holder. 

He had the stick lit and between his lips a few moments later. Chris didn’t take any strong drags of the item, but he did feel its effects as he took slow, steady breaths. It calmed him, but not nearly as much as sleeping beside…

Fuck. 

Without thinking the decision through, Christopher shot up from the chair and dove into the twenty foot long pool before him. He sank to the bottom before slowly making his way to the other side underwater. When he finally came up, his head felt a little more clear. Biting down on the waterlogged cigarette between his teeth, Chris sat back on one of the underwater seats and leaned his head back on the edge of the pool. His eyes found the stars far above his head, and for once, he wished he could just change places with one of his patients. 

Not that he wanted to get hurt or sick, he was always taking care of everyone. Broken bones, pneumonia, strokes, seizures. The list went on and on and on. Yet you refuse to let someone even try to get you to sleep a few extra hours. He reminded himself with a tired chuckle. He hadn’t believed the rumors as he’d started med school about doctors developing insomnia, but as he glanced around his dark backyard, and the small forest just beyond it, he couldn’t think of anything else that had been more true. 

As the crickets played the background music to his quiet thoughts, Chris turned his attention to doing laps after setting the cigarette on the side of the pool. He’d had the swimming pool put in so that he could wear himself out enough to pass out from exhaustion, but lately even swimming for an hour or so hasn’t been working that well. 

When he surfaced from his twentieth lap, Christopher swam over to the steps, sighing when he let them take most of his weight. His muscles ached from the exertion, and even though he knew he wasn’t tired enough to sleep yet, Chris pulled himself from the pool. Since his home was fairly secluded in the back, he shed his clothes before wrapping one of the towels he always left on the extra beach chair, around his waist. 

Stepping back inside his home, Chris quietly slid the glass door shut, then flipped its lock before padding his way to his room in the darkness. He had a small night light in the hall, giving him just enough light to maneuver the area without much difficulty. 

After rinsing off in the shower quickly, Chris tugged on a pair of black boxers, then carefully settled into his bed. When he was comfortable, he finally let his attention turn to Tommy. The man was asleep beside him, snoring quietly again, even though his mouth was open. 

I’ll have to have him tested. He might need some extra medication for a bit. 

It was something to worry about in the morning, however. Even in the dim light coming from the hallway, Christopher could see that Tommy was truly deep asleep. He was jealous, too. The last time he’d been able to fall asleep so quickly, and actually sleep more than a few hours, had been months ago. He knew that he needed a vacation, but he didn’t feel like he really deserved one. He had a skill that saved lives. When he went off and relaxed, people died. 

It was a harsh view, but he knew that it was true, too a point. Blinking out of his thoughts, Christopher leaned onto his side and reached over to tuck a soft strand of hair behind Tommy’s ear. The man was handsome, even though he had dark bags beneath his eyes and stress creased his brow as he dreamed. 

His mind wandered as it began to get blurry. He couldn’t pinpoint what he was thinking as he moved a little closer. Just close enough to feel the warmth coming off of the other man’s body. That’s all his tired body seemed to want, because each time he found himself waking throughout the night, he was closer and closer to Tommy, until he forced himself to scoot to the edge of the bed. 

The next time he awoke, a few hours before dawn, Chris new that he was in trouble. But fuck it if you’ll move away… and he shouldn’t be sleeping on his side.  He took in a deep breath as his thoughts drifted off into his mind, feeling his chest press against Tommy’s warm one  as he inhaled the man’s scent. Tommy’s soft breaths rustled his hair lightly and as Chris shifted a bit to get more comfortable and closed his eyes again, he felt Tommy’s arms tighten around his back, hugging him closer. 

(It was short but omg it was hard to get anything out of Chris’s mind x___x. This will likely be his only chapter. He’s too hard to read ><)

Confusion

(This song ; ;)

A.J.-

Confusion swam within his mind as A.J. sat in the back of Adam’s car. He hadn’t been told to, but he’d felt that it was appropriate to do so. Besides, there had been an umbrella on the front seat. 

They had stayed at the club for an hour or so more before Adam offered to take him to his home. A.J. watched out the back window as Adam drove carefully through traffic. The distance seemed about as far as the drive to the club had been with Jade, but in the opposite direction. When Adam pulled into a small attached garage at an apartment complex, A.J. licked his lips and fidgeted with his hands for a moment, before remembering that Jade didn’t like when he did that. 

“A.J.?” 

Jerking his eyes up from his lap, A.J. realized that Adam had already turned off the car and was holding his door open for him, a hand that had been offered to help him, hovering awkwardly between them. 

Not wanting to seem rude. Or really, more rude, A.J. hurried to grasp the man’s hand, then slid from the car. “Thank you, sir.” He said, his head down and eyes on Adam’s shoes. There was silence for a moment before Adam cleared his throat, then wrapped his fingers around A.J.’s hand where it still rested against his palm. 

“Come on, A.J.. One step at a time, hm?” 

A.J. bit back a sigh as he nodded, then allowed the man to lead him inside a first floor apartment. He honestly had no idea what to expect, though his short time on the street made him wary. He thought when Jade offered him a place, that sex would be the price for whatever he would give in return, but that hadn’t ended up being the case. Rules. That had been the man’s vice. 

I don’t know which I’d rather have to live with. He didn’t mind rules, but the extent with which Jade’s were enforced was unnerving. A.J. knew that he’d messed up, and consequently been thrown out, but he didn’t understand how it could have been so simple for Jade. A few mistakes, none of which were dangerous or intentionally disrespectful, caused the man to get so stressed that he had to get rid of him. 

And A.J. had seen it, too. The worry lines in the man’s brow. His stress levels had been rising ever since he’d brought A.J. to his home. He wasn’t too surprised that the man had let him go, but it had just been so sudden. He’d been given a chance to relax and actually sleep in a bed, and eat some food that he hadn’t had to dig out of a garbage can. 

Looking up as Adam locked the door, then faced him, A.J. was instantly worried about what rules the man would have. He couldn’t see any immediate signs of stress, but it couldn’t be an easy decision to just bring some random man into your home. When Adam crossed his arms over his chest and straightened his back, A.J. steeled himself. 

“I’m sure you’re wondering what my rules are, as that man tends to be quite famous for his strict list of them.” 

A.J. licked his lips nervously and nodded, shrugging a little to try and appear a little smaller without even realizing it. There was a pause for a moment, making A.J. fidget until he heard Adam blow out a quiet breath. 

“A.J., my only rules are to respect my property and myself. I don’t need you to call me master, or anything besides my name. I also don’t need you to ask me for permission to do most things. I would like it if you let me cook for you, though, if you would like a hot meal. As I greatly enjoy feeding others.” 

Blinking out of his surprise, A.J. shifted from foot to foot, waiting for there to be more. When Adam just shrugged, then walked over and rustled his hair before walking past, A.J. realized that the man really had no other rules. It was a bit odd after having stayed with Jade. When Adam disappeared down the hall, then around a corner, A.J. hesitantly followed after slipping off his shoes by the door. 

When he finally found Adam, he was in what was clearly a small kitchen. It was almost nothing compared to Jade’s, but it was absolutely spotless, even though it had twice as many devices. 

“What would you like for lunch, A.J.?” Adam asked. 

The man already seemed to be retrieving stuff from his refrigerator, so A.J. just smiled and found a bar stool to slip onto. “Anything is fine with me. I’m always hungry.” He added that last part to try and make the man feel like his cooking skills would always be appreciated, but when Adam leaned back and looked at him, A.J. fidgeted and looked down at the counter. 

“Then I’ll always feed you.” 

When he no longer felt eyes on him, A.J. peaked back up at Adam. The man seemed to have dropped the subject and moved onto cooking whatever it is he had planned. While he wasn’t paying close attention to what was actually going into the two pans Adam was using, A.J. was able to tell after a few minutes exactly what would be for lunch. 

“Do you like anything on your pancakes? I’d like for you to pick at least one thing, even if it’s ice cream.” Adam said, drawing A.J.’s attention away from scanning the well kept room to return to the man. He was glad that he didn’t mention his clear health issue with being underweight. 

“Do you have any fruit?” He asked. He wasn’t a huge fan of sweets on top of sweets, especially if the pancakes would already likely have syrup on them. Fruit was tart and a little sweet, but much healthier and went well with pancakes. 

“Absolutely. I’ll give you a good helping of several, and if you don’t want any or can’t finish them, I’ll eat them. Sound good, kiddo?” 

A.J. frowned at the nickname, but then just shrugged it off. It wasn’t terrible, and he’d certainly been called worse things. Even by his parents. 

“Yes sir.” He replied, not even realizing that he forgot to call the man by his name. It had just become a habit to speak as though he were below everyone else. 

Adam made a face for a second, but quickly covered the expression with a small smile as he brought over a large plate and set it in front of A.J. with a fork and a glass of milk. Grabbing the fork, A.J. thanked Adam for the food, then began eating. He wasn’t trying to rush, but he hadn’t eaten for the morning yet, and his stomach was gnawing painfully at his insides. 

When Adam sat down beside him with his own plate of food, A.J. offered him an appreciative smile. The pancakes were amazing, and already half gone. The fruit, too, was mostly all in his belly within moments. 

“I’m glad you like everything, kid.” Adam said before he took a bite of his own breakfast. 

A.J. wasn’t sure how to respond to that, so he just nodded as he finished off the last pancake and few pieces of strawberry. He was just swallowing the last bite when a few more pieces of strawberry and half a pancake were added to the plate. His eyes rose to Adam’s in question, but the man just grinned, shrugged, then returned to eating his remaining two pancakes. 

Feeling warmth spread through his cheeks, A.J. ducked his head and mumbled a quiet “Thank you” before continuing to eat. He had honestly still been hungry, so he greatly appreciated the second helping. 

When he finally finished his meal, A.J. straightened and stretched his arms over his head. His belly felt full, and he was thankful for the simple feeling. When he lowered his arms, he offered Adam a smile. The man had just finished his own food, and returned the grin before he gathered up their plates and set them in the dish washer after rinsing them off. 

“Alright. So, I’m off today, but I don’t think lazing around is what’s best for this situation.” He said as he leaned on the counter opposite where A.J. sat. 

Unsure what the man was trying to get at, A.J. fidgeted with his hands in his lap, just out of view of Adam’s gaze. 

“How does looking for a job sound, A.J.?” 

Surprised by the man’s question, A.J. took a moment to go over what he’d just been asked… and also, why he hadn’t thought about getting a job when Jade had taken him. 

“I think that’s a really good idea, sir.” 

Adam raised a brow at the same time A.J. winced. “I’m sorry… Adam. It’s become a habit, even from before I met Jade.” 

The man just chuckled and nodded, so A.J. relaxed, reassured that it wasn’t a serious issue. “That’s okay, A.J., I’m just not used to have my submissives call me that, and you aren’t even a sub, are you?” 

A.J. shook his head, fighting his instinct to stare down at his feet. When Adam’s shoes came into view, A.J. realized that he had looked down anyway. Biting his lower lip, he looked back up to see Adam smiling at him. “It’s alright. Before we head out to see who’s hiring in the area… is there anything you need from me?” 

Unsure of what that meant, A.J. looked back down and shrugged. “Jade got me more than enough clothing, and a pair of shoes. I think I really only need some food until I can find a job and pay for it myself.” He looked back up, then continued with a determined expression. “I’ll help around your apartment until I can pay rent, too. If that’s okay. And even after, because I don’t want to be a burden.” 

He felt an inkling of hope in his belly that this time, he might be able to start rebuilding his life. He didn’t want handouts, and Adam didn’t seem to have nearly as many rules, which meant he was a lot less likely to be kicked out again. Or given away. 

“That’s not what I meant, kid.” Adam said as he crossed his arms over his chest and chuckled. 

“I don’t understand.” A.J. replied when Adam didn’t elaborate. 

He wasn’t sure what else he was supposed to need. Did the man want him to ask for something? He wasn’t entirely against offering his body, on one or two occasions, in exchange for a place to stay, but A.J. wasn’t going to say that he needed to be in bed with the man. He had more self respect than that. 

“Jade wouldn’t have brought you to that club if you didn’t have some submissive tendencies. You don’t look like the type that enjoys pain. Considering he gave you to me, you likely broke a rule of his, and probably aren’t too keen on following strict ones. So, then there’s being restrained… or just physical attention.” 

Being restrained didn’t seem all that fun, but when Adam said attention, A.J. immediately perked up. A smile even ghosted over his lips, drawing one from Adam. “Ah ha. We have a winner. So, what kind of attention do you like, A.J.?” 

Not wanting to seem awkward, A.J. clasped his hands in front of him out of habit and replied. “I just like attention, sir-Adam.” He quickly corrected himself. 

Adam nodded, then gestured for A.J. to follow him. When Adam dropped down into a large recliner and stretched out a welcoming hand, A.J. gladly took it and climbed into the man’s lap. As soon as he had settled against the man’s chest, his head resting on his shoulder just beneath his chin, Adam wrapped him in a comfortable hug that somehow made all of the stress he’d gone through in the past few days dissipate. It felt as if Adam was taking all of his worry from him with the simple hug, then releasing it into the air to disappear from existence. It felt good. 

“You’re quite a cuddler, kiddo.”   

Instead or replying verbally, or being embarrassed, A.J. nuzzled the man’s neck and tried to scoot closer against him as he let his eyes drift closed. He felt Adam chuckle, the vibrations of the sound moving between them. He then shifted a little before the man’s legs were suddenly lifted.

He’d put up the leg rest. 

Knowing that Adam intended to stay the way they were for a little bit, as he’d had to have put up the leg rest to get more comfortable, A.J. smiled and hummed quietly in appreciation as he lifted his left arm and grasped a bit of the man’s shift. The fabric felt real in his hand, making the situation seem less like he was getting a small break before being handed over to someone else again, and more like he was being given a chance to have a roof over his head and food in his belly while he tried to get on his feet. 

After several minutes had passed in silence, A.J. took a deep breath and moved his head back to Adam’s shoulder so that he could look up at the man as he looked down at him. “What’s on your mind, A.J.?” Adam asked with the warmest smile A.J. had seen in a very, very long time. 

Without realizing what was coming, A.J. felt his lower lip tremble, then he quickly tried to blink away the tears he felt beginning to well up in his eyes. “Aw, kid.” Instead of telling him not to cry, or that things would get better, Adam just carefully moved his legs up so that the bend of his knees would move A.J. even closer against, then leaned down and pressed a kiss to his soft hair while his arms tightened their hug.

“I want you to know before we continue whatever this will end up being, that I’m not gay, and I don’t want your body in exchange for anything I do for you. I just want you to look at me like I’m making a difference, and to tell me when I’m not so that I can try to fix things. We’ll look online later for some local jobs. Then we’ll go out for dinner to wherever you’d like before Jade calls.”  

Sniffling to try and keep his nose from running, A.J. reached up and wrapped his arms around Adam’s neck, then buried his face into the crook. He had been worried when Jade had taken him in, then scared when he’d been given away so abruptly. Now he could finally breathe a sigh of relief and begin to try and build a future for himself with the help of an amazing man.

I Hear Your Voice

(I feel like this song is exactly this book right now lol quick update)

Jade-

It took him taking on twice the workload he normally did in order to get out of his office at eight forty. He was home fifteen minutes later, but there was one problem. He always took a shower right after work, then got into comfortable clothing to relax, unless he needed to go somewhere. 

Walking inside, Jade already had his cellphone in his hand as he hurried upstairs to his bedroom. He’d given Rose the night off, as he no longer had a guest that needed tending. Setting the phone on his bed, he carefully slid off his shoes, then undid the buttons to his shirt before tossing it into the hamper for his dirty clothes. Instead of working on the belt to his pants, he checked his phone again, grimacing as he read the clock: 8:59. There was no time for a shower. 

Running shaky fingers through his short hair, Jade sat down on the edge of his bed and turned the phone over in his hands a few times, then forced himself to dial the number Adam had given him. Each time the phone rang without A.J. picking it up, he felt the knot forming in his chest tighten. On the fourth ring, there was a beep  on the other end of the phone, then a cautious “Hello?” 

Just hearing the young man’s voice sent a shiver of stress through his body, but Jade tuned it out as he forced a small smile and replied, “Good evening, A.J., how are you doing?” 

There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few moments. Jade counted each second. Again, it bothered him, but he pushed the feeling away and kept his mouth shut, as to not rush A.J. into replying. 

“Very well, sir.” Finally came A.J.’s answer. It wasn’t enough, though. Very well explained very little to him. Why was his evening going so well? What had they done since he’d given him to Adam? 

“We spoke for a short time, then he helped me apply for jobs. I already have one interview from a place near where we went to eat.” 

The excitement in A.J.’s voice was contagious, though Jade was confused as to why Adam bothered helping him get a job. It was a dominant’s role, at least in his mind, to take care of his submissive. Granted, A.J. wasn’t a true sub, yet, but it was there. He’d never been wrong when picking out the true submissives in the club from just curious guys or dominants that just wanted to switch things up a bit. There was the occasional switch, too, but A.J. definitely wasn’t one. He was a submissive in every sense of the word. 

“Sir…?” 

Realizing he hadn’t replied for several moments, Jade ran his fingers back through his hair and fell back on his bed. “Sorry,” he said, cutting himself off from adding just tired to the sentence. He didn’t want to make A.J. feel uncomfortable simply talking to him on the phone. He’d already likely hurt his self-esteem enough. 

“I’m glad that you are doing well with him. Where were you hoping to get a job? Which place is the interview for?” He asked, wanting to keep the conversation going. He wasn’t great at talking to people, except to give orders, but he found himself enjoying the simple talk. 

“A bowling alley, over at Fledgling and Fowl.” A.J. replied with a tiny hint of hesitation. 

Is he embarrassed to be interviewing for such a simple job? Jade wondered as he noted the two roads. They were about fifteen minutes from his place, and were often referred to as poultry crossing. It was a joke, of course, but it hadn’t helped put the sarcastic name to rest when a fast food chicken restaurant had opened on one of its corners.

“What time is your interview? Maybe I could find some time to bring over your clothes, so you have something nice to wear.” 

When there was another several seconds of hesitation on the other end of the phone, Jade quickly went back through what he’d said, but found nothing that would require deep thought or caution. 

Finally, A.J. replied, though it was clear by the careful tone of his voice, and slight stutter, that he was uncomfortable. “It’s okay. I… you don’t have to if you’re going to be busy.” There was another pause, then A.J. hurried on, cutting Jade off as he began to open his mouth to reply. “But of course you’re always busy. I mean, your job. You work a lot. I don’t want to cause any problems.” 

As A.J. spoke, his voice got smaller and smaller, ending on nearly a squeak. Jade stared up at the ceiling fan swirling lazily above his head in its permanent arc. It had always been slightly tilted, but it was one thing in his life that he couldn’t bring himself to fix. It was the one part of it that he let get away with not being exactly as he wanted it to be. Narrowing his eyes on the smooth white blades it possessed, he took a calming breath, then pushed himself back up into a sitting position. 

“I actually have off tomorrow afternoon, if you’d like me to bring your things over at that time?” 

Jade wasn’t sure where the lie had come from, because he most definitely do not have the afternoon off. In fact, he had rescheduled two meetings to one and three, and also had another scheduled for five, with four reports to finish, too. Just thinking about all of the work he’d have to catch up made his temples hurt, but then A.J. spoke, and all of his attention immediately returned to his ecstatic voice. 

“Really? That would be great, sir!” 

Jade found himself on his back once more, a rare, relaxed smile on his lips as he gave a quiet chuckle. It was likely just loud enough for A.J. to hear, but he didn’t give the man a chance to respond. “Sounds good. Can you text me Adam’s address after we hang up and I’ll come by?” He had it already, of course, and would check it before he went over, but he wanted A.J. to send it to him, too. 

“Yes sir.” There was silence for a moment, then a quiet voice in the background. “Um, Adam would like to head to bed for the night a-and he wants me off the phone for now…” 

Jade didn’t like that Adam was calling the shots. Especially not concerning something between him and A.J., but he knew that he didn’t have any right to tell him to stay on the phone. He was Adam’s now, and Jade just had to get that through his head. 

“Alright. Have a good night, A.J., and I will see you tomorrow afternoon.” 

There was some rustling on the other end of the phone abruptly, then the call-ended tone sounded. Jade pulled the phone away from his ear and stared at the screen that read just that, call ended, and frowned. It sounded like A.J. had accidentally dropped it, but Jade didn’t want to process that idea as the texted address came through with a quiet chime. No one had ever hung up on him… and he didn’t like it.

Don’t Be Stupid

Tommy-

Unbelievable. That’s exactly what Tommy was thinking when he awoke to Christopher asleep in his arms. He shut his eyes quickly, only to blink them open again a minute later and realize that he wasn’t dreaming. His chest ached from sleeping on his side, but he couldn’t even consider turning back over. 

Christopher is sleeping. In my arms! He wanted to lean over and pepper kisses all over the man’s face and neck. Run his fingers through his messy blond hair. Hug him closer and refuse to let him go. 

Of course, he knew that none of those things were plausible. So, instead, he glanced over the man’s shoulder to note the time, which was nearly eight in the morning. They’d slept in, at least according to Chris’s schedule. Tommy was about to unwrap his arms from the other man, so that when he awoke, he wouldn’t know the position they’d been in, when he heard a quiet bark by the bedroom door. 

Skipper sat near the doorjamb, panting quietly. Crap, we forgot all about him! Tommy realized as he forced himself to sit up, then carefully begin sliding from the bed. He wanted to stay cuddled up with Chris, but Skipper needed tended to. 

When he finally had both of his feet on the floor, Tommy pursed his lips, looking down at the dog that had moved to sit beside the bed. “I see you, buddy. Give me just a minute and I’ll get my legs working, alright?” He told it as he carefully began pushing his weight off of the mattress. 

It took a good deal of effort, and pain, but he managed to stand up with the help of the wall directly in front of him to lean against. “Not too bad,” he panted as he focused on just staying upright. 

Tommy waited an extra few minutes before he felt comfortable trying to get to the kitchen. He swayed several times as he made his way out of the bedroom, but with his weight against the wall, he was able to keep from falling. 

“I don’t remember this walking thing being so darn hard.” He joked as he finally made it from the room, then began carefully traversing the short hallway. 

Skipper disappeared for a moment and Tommy could hear him behind him in the bedroom for a few seconds, before the dog reappeared by his feet. It was pacing around his ankles, but Tommy just figured that it was ready to eat, and probably go out. 

“Boy, you must have to go terribly… or already went somewhere in here.” Tommy said as he finally made it into the kitchen and leaned back against the counter with an exhausted sigh. 

“That was a workout, but we’re finally here.” He said as he looked around, noticing a pee pad, refillable bowl of food, and a refillable container of water. 

“I’m impressed, though I probably shouldn’t be.” 

The bowl of food looked like it had been finished off recently, but the container for the water bowl was still half full. The potty pad, though, was definitely used. 

“Okay, let’s get that pee pad thrown out first. I know Christopher won’t want it smelling up the kitchen.” Tommy said as he carefully used the counter to lower himself to his knees, then crawl over to the dirty pad. He was just reaching for it when two large hands appeared in front of him and picked it up. 

Jerking his head up, Tommy felt himself shrink slightly under Christopher’s glare as the man balled up the potty pad, then tossed it in the covered garbage can. When he returned his stare to Tommy, it wasn’t one that any submissive would want from their dominant. He knew that he’d done something stupid getting himself up out of bed. Especially since he hadn’t even bothered to wake Chris up or use his wheelchair, but it was too late for apologies.  

Christopher went about refilling the food dispenser, then rinsed and refilled the one for water, before replacing them both on the floor with a clean pee pad for Skipper. That’s when his attention returned to Tommy again. Disappointment was clear in the man’s eyes as he reached down and carefully helped Tommy back to his feet. 

Instead of just letting him grab the counter and find a place to sit until he was ready to be chastised, Christopher leaned over and easily scooped Tommy up into his arms, then calmly carried him back to the bathroom connected to his room. 

“I have to go back to work tomorrow. I can’t have you doing stupid things.” Chris stated as he set Tommy down in the tub and walked out to retrieve some clothing and a clean towel. While he was gone, Tommy solemnly removed his sweats and boxers, then got the water started after plugging the drain. 

When Christopher returned, he checked the water temperature, then carefully unwound the bandages from around Tommy’s chest. After only a moment eyeing the injury, and a few brief touches, Christopher nodded and set the dirty bandages in the small garbage can behind him. 

“Here,” he said as he grabbed the bottle of shampoo from the side of the tub. 

Knowing that he couldn’t lift his arms comfortably to apply the soap, Tommy turned and gave Chris his back so that the man could begin massaging the shampoo into his messy hair. It felt great, just like each time he was rewarded with a full bath, but he knew that he wasn’t being rewarded right then, but likely just needed to get clean. 

When the shampoo had been rinsed, and the conditioner was sitting, Tommy carefully turned around until he was leaning back against the shower wall and he could see Chris. 

He was wandering about in the bathroom, cleaning up small bits of trash from having re-bandaged Tommy’s injury several times over the past few days, as well as recapping the toothpaste, cleaning the sink, and putting away whatever else had been left out to be put back at a later date and time. 

“Christopher?” Tommy tried in a quiet voice. 

Christopher glanced sideways at him, but that was all Tommy got out of his hesitant effort to draw the man’s attention back to him. He no longer felt embarrassed… much, when the other man was there while he was naked, but it did sting to be ignored. 

“I acted like a fool getting out of bed on my own, without bothering to wake you up, sir.” He said as he hung his head, staring down at the soapy water floating around his crossed legs. 

Silence stretched between them as Tommy heard Christopher continue to move about the room. After a minute the other man returned to the edge of the tub and helped him rinse out his hair, then soaped his hands up and began scrubbing his body for him. 

Tommy would normally close his eyes and relax as Christopher took care of him in such a way, but he just couldn’t get himself to keep from stealing glances as the man’s hands moved quickly over his warm skin. Right as Christopher was leaning back, having rinsed his hands in the water already built up in the tub, his eyes met Tommy’s. 

“You might call yourself a dominant, but I only saw the behavior of a very childish submissive this morning. You might want to walk and take care of things yourself, but you can’t, and you need to get over your stubbornness until you safely can, or you’re going to make this situation even more troublesome.” 

With a knot in his stomach, Tommy sat silently as Christopher helped him rinse off his body, then pulled the drain plug so that he could get himself dried off. When he was content that he’d gotten most of the water wiped from his hair and body, Tommy waited for Chris to help him up and out of the bathtub, and into his waiting wheelchair. 

From there it was a simple game of shifting and lifting his legs to get the pair of grey sweatpants Christopher had gotten for him, on. He added a dark blue shirt to finish the look, then carefully wheeled himself out of the small bathroom and headed back toward the kitchen. 

Christopher was already there, a frying pan in his hand as he flipped a pancake in the air. Tommy felt his belly rumble at the thought of real food. He’d been forced to eat mainly simple things like bland pasta or oatmeal since sustaining his injury. His eyes followed the pancake until it was settled on a plate with a small bit of syrup poured over it. 

“You don’t deserve it,” Christopher said in a matter-o-fact tone. 

Tommy knew that, but he couldn’t help staring longingly at the single pancake as Christopher got another started in the hot pan. Feeling a nudge at his feet, Tommy looked down at the same time Skipper hopped up onto his lap, then curled up for some attention. 

“I guess you’ve been really good these past few days, not bothering your dad or I.” Tommy said as he scratched the dog behind its ears and gave it a good petting. 

“He got really lucky with you.” Tommy cooed to the little dog as it rolled over in his lap, offering a plump belly that he just had to rub.    

“He has an appointment at the humane society later this week to be taken in for adoption.” 

Tommy’s jaw fell open as he glared up at Christopher, who just ignore him as he set another finished pancake down on the plate beside the stove. He seemed to know that he was being stared at, however, because he turned after starting a third pancake. 

“I don’t want to hear it. He will be much better off with someone who has the time for him, or really, cares about him in general. I never wanted a dog.” Christopher said as he met Tommy’s glare with a strong one of his own. 

He knew what Christopher said made some sense, but Tommy would fight the man tooth and nail to keep Skipper out of the shelter. Even one as good as the humane society. Skipper was a gift from his little brother and even if Chris didn’t see it, he needed the dog as much as Skipper needed him. 

Now how the hell do I make him see that?

Maybe

A.J.-

Stretching out beneath the plush comforter, A.J. knew that he had to get up soon. Technically, he could already smell breakfast being cooked by Adam, but it had been a long time since he had such a comfortable bed, and nothing he had to do. Peaking out from the top of the blanket, he gave a quiet sigh and forced himself to sit up, pushing the comforter away. 

He reached over to the nightstand and checked his phone, noting that it was indeed time to get up. It was already almost noon. Setting his phone aside, he slid from the large king-sized bed and wandered into the adjoining bathroom.  

A quick shower later, and he was tugging on the pair of jeans Adam had bought him the previous night before dinner, and a navy blue T-shirt. The man had tried to get him to accept a few more items, but A.J. already had all of the things Jade had bought him, the man just needed to bring them over, so he hadn’t felt comfortable accepting any more than the one outfit. 

Once he felt presentable, A.J. wandered out of his room and down the hall to the kitchen. His mouth was watering by the time he stepped inside, and it would appear that even his empty stomach was going to be quite full considering the amount of food sitting on the counter. There were two plates, but even the one with less on it had far more than a regular breakfast amount. Not that he would complain. 

Adam turned when A.J. wandered inside, his eyes locked on the smaller plate of food. “Go ahead, kid. There’s plenty more if you finish that.” 

Finish it? He would probably take all day to eat it, but A.J. was prepared to try and finish it off right away. Taking the plate, he sat himself at the small dinner table in the corner of the kitchen and began enjoying the blueberry pancakes, sausage links, and fresh fruit. A glass of orange juice was added after a few minutes, and A.J. gratefully accepted it with a “Thank you,” before downing half of it in one go. 

“I can say that I’m very happy that I brought you home.” Adam said as he took the seat across from A.J. with his own large plate of food and drink. A.J. felt his cheeks warm at the man’s words, but Adam just chuckled and ate a few bites of his pancakes before replying. “Best hurry, Jade will probably be here soon.” 

A.J. glanced over at the clock on the stove and frowned. “He said he’d be over in the afternoon.” 

Adam grinned and nodded as he stuck a piece of strawberry with his fork and held it up, as if he were using the piece of fruit to begin a lecture. “You dropped the phone last night and it hung up on him. You didn’t call him back, but you texted. He probably thinks that I did something terrible to you and will be over here the second he said he would… which would be twelve-o-one.” 

A.J. furrowed hi brow as he glanced toward the hall, and subsequent, door. He didn’t think that Jade would be so early. He was busy with work, and just because he said that he had off during the afternoon, didn’t mean literally right after noon. Instead of arguing with Adam, however, A.J. just shrugged and continued eating. 

When they heard the doorbell ring a little bit later, Adam’s lips stretched into a smile around his bite of pancake as A.J.’s fork hovered just before his lips and his eyes looked in the direction of the front door, then to the clock on the stove. 

Twelve-o-one. 

Another knock sounded on the door, drawing A.J. from his seat when Adam didn’t seem interested in getting it. After setting down his fork, A.J. wandered into the hall, his feet silent due to the thick socks he was wearing. He walked up to the door and glanced through the tiny peephole. Surprisingly true to his word, Jade stood on the other side of the door. He was still in his suit from work, and judging from the disheveled look of the suitcoat, as well as his messy hair, it seemed like he rushed. 

Jade doesn’t rush. 

At least, A.J. knew that he wouldn’t rush for him. They barely knew each other and Jade had given him up after only a day or so. Licking his dry lips, A.J. grabbed the door handle and turned it, then pulled it back with an awkward smile on his face. 

“Hello,” he said, hiding partially behind the door as Jade tried to run his eyes over him. 

When it was clear that he wouldn’t move, Jade ducked inside, a suitcase in one hand which he set down once A.J. closed the door. 

“I brought your things.” Jade finally said when A.J. silently closed the door and turned, staring at the suitcase, then looking up, no higher than Jade’s chest. 

“Thank you, sir.” He replied. There was nothing after that, however, and the air soon became tense and awkward. 

“Hey Jade. Thanks for bringing over A.J.’s clothing, we appreciate it.” Adam said as he came around the corner, taking the handle of the suitcase before beginning to roll it to the edge of the hal.

A.J., unsure of what to do, hurried to follow after him. He could hear Jade’s footsteps behind him, too, but didn’t stop and turn around until he was next to Adam and the man’s attention had turned to Jade. 

“We were just having breakfast, if you’d like a late meal? I made plenty.” He offered. A.J. was almost positive that Jade would decline, as he seemed like he would be picky with his food, and who cooked it, but to his surprise, the man gave Adam a smile and nodded. 

“I actually haven’t eaten yet, so yes, please. I’d appreciate some breakfast.” 

Adam pulled up an extra chair at the small table in the kitchen, then took a seat, nodding for Jade to take the new one as A.J. awkwardly slipped into the other. He noticed almost right away that Jade was eating slowly, and every few moments he glanced sideways at him. 

After about five minutes, and barely three bites from his breakfast, A.J. carefully slipped from his chair to drop to his knees next to Jade’s chair. He saw the man’s hand flinch at his side, but when he just ducked his head and waited, Jade’s hand eventually settled atop his hair. 

“I actually have something I need to tend to. It could wait until later, but…” Adam said, looking from Jade down to A.J.. “Would it be alright if Jade takes you to your interview? As he has off this afternoon, I don’t think it would be an issue?” He stated, returning his attention to Jade with a raised eyebrow. 

Jade’s hand tensed in his hair for a moment, and A.J. considered just telling them that he could walk there, or just call and cancel. He knew that both men had lives outside of helping him, and didn’t want to cause either any trouble. 

“That will be fine. When is your interview, A.J.?” Jade asked as he looked down at him. 

A.J. leaned his head against Jade’s leg as he replied quietly. “I need to be there in about an hour and a half.” 

“Alright. Come up here, please.” Jade said, patting his leg. 

A.J. hurried to do as told, though he was careful to not accidentally touch the man with his hands as he slid onto his knee. Jade reached around him silently, pulling his plate closer to his own, then offering A.J. the fork. 

“Eat.” He said as A.J. took the fork. 

It was easier to eat as Jade and Adam began to converse, leaving A.J. to his breakfast. Jade picked at his own food every few moments, but he was very careful not to touch A.J. besides where his left arm gently wound around A.J.’s waist. 

It took A.J. about ten minutes to finish off his entire plate of food. He hadn’t thought that it was possible, but he had been a lot hungrier than he’d originally thought. Jade even slid a half of one of his pancakes onto A.J.’s plate while he spoke with Adam. A.J. had eaten it, too, and now he was completely stuffed. 

“Alright, let’s get you dressed and ready to go.” Jade said as he stood, easily lifting A.J. to his feet before turning toward the hall. A.J. hurried after him. They only stopped to grab the suitcase they’d left in the hall and bring it to his room. 

Jade eyed the space for a minute before turning to face A.J.. “Alright, let’s see.” He said as his eyes ran over A.J., then he turned to the suitcase he’d tossed up onto the bed and opened it. It only took him a few moments to locate a pair of pants he liked, and another minute before a nice shirt joined it. 

“Try these on,” he said as he turned and offered them to A.J.. 

The thought to tell him that he was already dressed decently well, and didn’t need help picking out his clothing, came to mind. At nearly the same time, however, A.J. found himself taking the clothing with a bowed head and a quiet “Yes sir.” 

Stepping into his bathroom, A.J. nudged the door almost-closed, then tugged off his pants and shirt. He then put on the black dress slacks and white button-down shirt Jade had given him, before looking in the mirror. 

Okay, he was right to make me change. 

“Let me see.” Jade said from just beyond the door. 

Having no reason to decline, A.J. opened it, dropping his eyes to Jade’s shoes as he waited for him to comment. There was silence for a long moment as Jade walked around him in two slow circles, then stopped in front of him again. 

“Perfect. Now you look like you’re ready to get that job.” 

Peaking up at the man, A.J. felt his heart stutter in his chest. Jade grinned down at him before reaching over and tugging him into a strong hug. A.J. rested his cheek against Jade’s chest, but kept his hands firmly at his sides. 

“Hey…” 

When Jade didn’t elaborate, A.J. glanced up, curious. 

“You. Uh, you can hug me back, if you want. I… my rules. Maybe I can bend them a little outside of my home.” 

 Hesitantly, A.J. slowly allowed his arms to wrap around Jade’s torso. When the man gave him a gentle squeeze closer, A.J. found himself smiling as he nuzzled against the man’s shirt. 

“Ready to go get that job?” Jade asked after a moment of silence. 

Taking a deep breath, A.J. stepped back and nodded, determination in his voice. “Yes sir, I am.” 

“Good. Let’s get the heck out of here, then. You have a job interview to crush,” Jade said with a chuckle as he put one hand on A.J.’s shoulder and guided him from the room. A.J. grinned at Jade’s words, but then realized that he intended to do just that. He would crush the silly interview and with that job, finally begin to see some security in his life, and in himself.

Look Up, Not Yet

Tommy-

Hell on Earth couldn’t keep Christopher from driving him insane. Tommy had no doubt that the man had a little planner somewhere that helped him configure just how to terrorize him each day. He had finally returned to work, but not even that gave him a reprieve. Being healthy enough to move around in his wheelchair, but not to remain by himself for long periods of time, had Tommy stuck with Christopher all day in the medical clinic at the jail. 

With a quiet sigh, he got himself a bit more comfortable in his wheelchair, which he refused to vacate when Christopher told him to lay down on the cot, and began sifting his fingers through Skipper’s fur. The pup had been asleep in his lap for nearly an hour while he read from Chris’s kindle, but after having finished the book, he felt a bit restless. 

“Will you stop shifting about and just lay down? I know you’re still tired, and you really need to get more sleep than you did last night.” 

Tommy had actually slept quite well the previous night, but no matter how many times he’d told Christopher that, the man just didn’t listen. Everything with him was suddenly you need more sleep  or go at least lay down and read . He could understand that Christopher was getting annoyed with him always being around, but to be honest, he wasn’t exactly the best host, either. 

Silence took over them for a small amount of time before Chris leaned back in his desk chair and yawned. “Hey Chris, can I keep Skipper?” Tommy asked cautiously. He knew what the answer was likely going to be. The dog did belong to the man until he gave it to the Humane Society, anyways, so he could easily just say no. 

“No. You can’t take care of yourself right now. You sure as hell don’t need him weighing you down any worse than you are already hindering me.” 

Ouch. 

 Looking down at the dog in his lap, Tommy couldn’t help but smile anyway. The pup had awoken at the sound of its master’s voice, and it was eagerly watching Christopher, little tail wagging every few moments in the hopes that it might garner him some attention. 

“Sorry little guy, your master’s the most grumpy person in the world. It’s hard to please him by just being adorable and well-behaved, believe me, I’ve tried.” Tommy comforted the dog, drawing its attention for only a moment before it looked back toward Chris’s glare. 

“Very funny.” He grumbled as he got up, fetching a third cup of coffee from the small machine struggling to survive in the corner of the room. Instead of returning to his chair, however, he stopped by his desk and turned to face him. 

“We’re going to be leaving early, I need to finish enrolling Jana in his first online classes, but I want to be with him when it processes so I can show him the basics. I doubt he’s spent much time at a computer in prison.” 

The idea of Jana sitting at a computer was pretty humorous to Tommy. No, he couldn’t think of a time where Jana was interested in a computer. Even when he studied chemistry before getting out of prison, he didn’t care much for computers. 

“That’s probably a good idea. I’m sure he’ll catch on quickly.” Tommy said as he began wheeling his chair toward the door. He was about to let himself out, assuming that Christopher wouldn’t be too far behind, but when he heard the ringtone to the man’s phone, he rolled his eyes and turned back around to face him as he answered the device that seemed to ring even more when he was actually at work. 

Lifting Skipper up to his chest for a hug and snuggle, he listened in to Christopher’s side of the conversation out of curiosity. It was apparent rather quickly, that Domino was the one he was speaking with. Chris seemed to have a different way of speaking to everyone he knew, though. There was no monotone with him. Every single person got a different version of him, yet none seemed fake. 

Perhaps changing so easily just comes with the territory of being a doctor in places where people might not be quite as sane as the normal Joe. 

“A.J. wants to enroll, too?”

Hearing those words, Tommy perked up, surprised that the sleepy guy he’d met before was being mentioned by Domino. They knew each other by coincidence, but he didn’t think that the man gave a shit about any other people, except for Jana, of course. 

“Sure. I can just show both of them. We’ll be there in about an hour.” 

Christopher hung up before Domino could likely reply, but he doubted that the other man cared. When Chris grabbed his jacket from the back of his chair and slid his phone into his pocket, Tommy settled Skipper back in his lap, then got the door open. He held it for Chris, even though the man continuously got under his skin… his submissive side just wouldn’t let him be so petty to a dominant. 

Biting back a sigh, he waited for Chris to step through, then began to wheel himself after him. They made their way through the facility easily, as most of the inmates were either outside or locked in their cells. No one besides a few guards were walking about, patrolling the corridors. Silence remained as Chris helped him into his car, then put his wheelchair in the back and slid into the driver’s seat. 

“I want to drop you off at my house before I go over to Domino’s, but I know you’re just going to come up with some excuse as to why you don’t want to, so please, at least, just let me get through helping them so we can go. I have to be up early to take Skipper to his appointment, so I don’t want to be at Domino’s any longer than I have to.” 

Tommy grumbled something unintelligible under his breath, drawing Chris’s eyes for a brief moment before they returned to the road and they drove on in silence. 

When they finally pulled up to Domino’s apartment, Tommy was already beginning to nod off. The halting of the car brought him out of his doze,  making him look around for a moment before realizing where they were. 

“Do you want to stay here and rest? I’ll only be a little bit. I can leave the heater on.” Christopher said, making Tommy look toward him in slight surprise. 

Tommy gave his head a short shake before reaching for his door handle. “No, thank you. I’d like to come up, if that’s alright?” He wasn’t sure if Chris was up to helping him up the stairs, and he knew that he wouldn’t make it up them by himself yet. 

“Of course it’s alright.” Came Chris’s reply before he got out of the car and went around to Tommy’s side to get his wheelchair out and up the stairs. He returned a few moments later and carefully lifted him, with Skipper, into his arms, then nudged the door to the car shut. 

When Christopher got him to the top of the stairs, he carefully set him down before setting up his wheelchair and then helping Tommy up into it. 

“Hey guys, thanks for coming by.” 

Tommy looked up right as he got his feet into the footrests on his chair to see Domino in the open doorway. He looked better than he had last time he’d seen him, which, he supposed, was good. He knew that the guy wasn’t exactly a model citizen, but he didn’t want Jana getting in trouble for hurting him. Nor did he want to see the guy in pain all the time. 

“Hey Domino. How are things going with Jana?” Tommy asked as he set Skipper back in his lap and wheeled himself inside behind Christopher. “Pretty good. We went to our first psychiatric session yesterday. It kind of scared me, honestly. The discussion started like I figured it would, about Jana’s stresses and what not, but soon it jumped into a full-blown conversation about the best way to kill a squirrel with your bare hands. The shrink said that he actually did well, and that she was looking forward to talking to him again next week.” 

Somehow, Tommy wasn’t surprised. Even if he sounded absolutely insane sometimes, Jana was shockingly smart and good at conversation, when he felt like talking. Once inside, Tommy’s eyes ran over the small living and dining room areas. He found Jade sitting at the table, in the same place he had been the last time they’d visited. Domino took the spot across from him, then called Jana over from the sofa. 

Instead of just coming over by himself, Jana stood up with A.J. in his arms and began making his way to the table. Thankfully, he was holding the guy somewhat normally, and even shifted him to a comfortable position when he dropped down into the seat beside Chris so that he could look at the small laptop Christopher had brought up in its carrying case. It only took him a few minutes to get everything he needed pulled up, and since A.J. was still asleep, his head against Jana’s shoulder, Chis decided to deal with Jana’s classes first. 

“I remember Domino mentioning that you wanted to try two, first?” He asked as he pulled up the list, and Jana motioned to the two that had interested him. “Yes. The environmental science class and chemical engineering.” 

Chris nodded as he added both classes to the roster list, then clicked OK . That brought them to a confirmation screen and sign-in prompt. Since he’d already made Jana an account with the school previously, he just typed in the man’s name and information, mumbling his full name as he did so, then completed the process after paying with his credit card. After making sure that Jana understood how to get into the website and navigate the generally ral parts of the classes, he leaned back with a tired smile. 

“Alright, you should be all set. You will need to order books, but I’m sure Domino can manage that part. Your username is JAlaric, and the password is Domino.” He said, looking up from the computer screen to see Domino nod. “No problem about the books. There’s a used book store a few blocks away. We can pick them up tomorrow.” 

A quiet bark brought everyone’s attention to Tera and Skipper as they nosed at each other a few feet away from the table, sniffing a bit before they both decided to head over to the sofa and curl up together. At least they’re making friends.  When Tommy returned his focus to their little group, he noticed that A.J. was rubbing at his eyes, waking up. 

“Hello, A.J.. Would you like to get signed up for a class real quick?” Christopher asked him, bringing the young man out of his daze quicker. “Yes sir, please. I just got a job, so I want to try one,” A.J. replied as he sat up a little straighter in Jana’s lap. 

Christopher offered him a tired smile before logging out of Jana’s profile on the school’s website and pulling up a new registration screen. “Can I get your full legal name, please? Also the address of wherever you’re living right now, and a phone number.” 

Tommy relaxed back into his chair and stifled a yawn as A.J. replied to Christopher. He gave an address, first. Jade didn’t seem very happy about it, for some reason, but Tommy didn’t think too much into it as A.J. then gave a phone number. When it came to his name, he looked over to Jade with a worried frown on his lips. Jade, however, just gave him a stern nod. 

When A.J. turned back to Chris, Tommy found his own eyes wandering to Jana’s, curious as to what might be going on behind the dark oceans of blue. 

“My name is Jake Alaric.” 

Confusion. Thought. Surprise. Then hatred. 

That’s what flashed through Jana’s eyes before Tommy’s heart leaped into his throat. 

(reedited)

Look Down, Your Heart Stops

Jade-

It was clear as day to Jade that something had just gone wrong. He could put together that they were brothers from their last names being the same, as well as their looks, but while Jake looked surprised in a longing, good way, Jana most certainly didn’t. The man’s eyes had taken on a glassy look, silently broadcasting that he was shocked and trying to put together what had just happened. Or really, how it could happen. 

“There was no history of a living relative…” Christopher mumbled to himself as his hands gripped the chair he currently sat in. 

As Jade watched Jake slowly turn in Jana’s lap, as far as the hand Jana had clamped on his waist would allow, he could tell that Jana wasn’t happy. In all honesty, he didn’t look, really, like anything. His eyes were still glassy, but his pupils were beginning to slowly take over the whites of his eyes with an inky blackness. 

He’s dangerous. 

Jade had known that ever since laying eyes on the man, but he hadn’t been sure exactly how he reacted negatively to situations. Well, we’re about to find out. I need to get Jake away from him before he gets a chance to hurt him, though. With that thought, Jade began to stand from his chair, only to feel a hand grasp his wrist. His attention rose to Christopher, who was standing beside him. 

The man’s head gave a minute shake from side to side, telling him not to react. It was hard to listen to another dominant, but Jade could literally feel the tension in the air. If anyone made an incorrect move, Jana would snap. And you can’t let him hurt Jake. He’s been through enough already. Not that he’d helped that situation much, but Jade was determined not to make it worse. 

“Jana.” Domino finally said from where he stood by the end of the table, watching the older of the two red-heads warily. 

Instead of paying Domino any mind, Jana narrowed his eyes on Jake, then seemed to suddenly relax into a dull, zombie-like state. “We need to talk,” he whispered as he slowly stood, placing Jake on his feet as he did so. 

Jana made sure to keep his left fingers firmly wrapped around Jake’s wrist as he walked toward the bathroom. He didn’t even glance at Domino, nor anyone else, as he moved toward his destination. 

“Jana. What are you doing?” Domino tried again, seemingly hoping to get a response out of the man. 

When he got no answer and Jana disappeared with Jake into the bathroom, Jade jumped up and started for the door. Jana seemed to hear him coming because he slammed the door closed, locking it the second Jade’s hand wrapped around the handle. 

“Jana, open the door.” He said with as much power as he could. He wasn’t sure if Jana was a sub or dom, or if he even responded to being told what to do, but Jade knew that him locking the door meant trouble. 

He banged his fist on the old wood several times, then shouted for him to open it again. The only thing he heard beyond the door when he’d stopped hitting it, however, was the sound of the water being turned on in the bathtub. Before Jade could open his mouth to yell a question about it to Jana, he was shoved aside, and literally off his feet, by Domino. 

Jade jumped back up, ready to take a swing at Domino, but pulled his punch at the last second when he saw the bulky man literally kicking the bathroom door in. Is this that serious? He thought in shock, watching as the frame shook on the metal hinges. He thought he’d also heard a gurgled yell from inside the room, but the loud sound of the water thundering from the spigot and Domino’s kicks made it hard to tell.  

The next several moments all seemed to happen in a blur. The door began to splinter, then fragmented as pieces of wood were kicked into the bathroom. Domino stormed inside, quickly followed by Jade. He wasn’t sure what he’d find, but the second his mind could actually process the situation, he acted. 

Domino was already wrestling Jana away from where he had been leaning over the bathtub, holding Jake under water after having closed the drain. “Get him and run!” Domino yelled even as Jade was hurrying to do just that. 

Jake’s body felt like dead weight as Jade yanked him from the bathtub and bolted. He didn’t bother to look at anyone that had gathered near the hallway entrance. Nor did he stop when he had stepped outside. He barreled down the stairs, unlocking his car with the key fob as he struggled to keep his breathing from becoming erratic with panic. 

The second he got Jake into the backseat of his car, Jade carefully climbed over him and began CPR. He had a feeling that Jana would try to follow after him to get to Jake, but at least he’d hear him coming down the stairs if he did. Besides, Jake couldn’t wait any longer for help. 

After applying the appropriate number of chest compressions, Jade leaned over and sealed his mouth over Jake’s after carefully making his lips part. He then blew a strong breath of air into him before continuing compressions. It didn’t help that Jade’s arms were shaking or that his mind was already thinking about the terrible ‘what if’s’, but after three rounds of CPR, Jake finally gave a bout of raspy, struggling coughs. 

Jade immediately flipped him over, not caring that he was throwing up water on his spotless car seats. He held Jake carefully, patting his back hard as the water drained from his system and he began to shiver violently. Jade knew that the shaking was more likely from the stress of the situation, and possibly fear, than the actual temperature of the water. So, he hugged the guy tightly and ran his hand down his wet mop of dark red hair over and over again. 

“You’re okay, Jake. I’ve got you. It’s over and it will never happen again.” 

Jade would definitely make sure that it indeed, never happened again. If Jana was that easy to trigger, he wasn’t safe to be in society. He knew enough about the man from hearing bits and pieces of conversation. He should have been more careful. 

Looking down at a quietly coughing Jake, Jade felt his gut twist into a guilty knot. I should have been much more careful. “We’ll get the cops to come get him. Even if he is possibly your brother, he’s too dangerous to be safe around.” 

Jade expected that Jake would agree, or at least consider what he was saying for his own benefit. Instead, the young man looked up at him with the most hesitant, yet hopeful, eyes he’d ever seen. The ocean blue in them had dissolved into a mixture of light blues and grays that stole Jade’s breath away. 

“Please don’t. I-I already knew he was reactive. I just should have seen it. We look so alike, but I didn’t want to hope and then get upset when we weren’t related. And I knew that he’d had some sort of bad family history, so that also kept me from questioning it,” Jake said in between little coughs. His voice was quiet and it sounded like it pained him to talk, but he seemed determined to get his point across. 

Jade, however, wasn’t convinced. But, he also wasn’t an asshole. Or, at least, he couldn’t allow himself to be one right then. “We’ll discuss it when we’re back home and you’ve been able to rest. Does that sound fair?” He asked, watching as Jake’s eyelids fluttered with exhaustion from his ordeal. Jake gave the slightest of nods as he rested his head against Jade’s chest and snuggled into his arms more. “Yes sir.” 

“Good. Good boy.” Jade replied with a sigh and a small smile as he carefully lifted Jake and stood, shutting the back door and walking around to the driver’s side. He knew that it was illegal, but he wasn’t going to let go of Jake. He wouldn’t be able to bring himself to do it. So, he got himself situated in the driver’s seated with Jake resting against him, then fastened the seatbelt around them both. 

I’ll just deal with the ticket if I get pulled over. He doubted it would happen since it wasn’t too far a drive and it was already dark out, and as Jade got them onto the road and heading back toward his home, he knew that he had a lot of stressful thinking to do that mattered far more than worrying about a stupid driving fine.

Too

Jade-

Carrying Jake’s dozing body inside took little effort, but Jade could already feel exhaustion creeping in. His mind was going a mile a minute as he got the young man tucked in in the guest bedroom. When he was sure that Jake was breathing well and wasn’t going to wake for a bit, he fished his phone out of his pocket and headed downstairs, dialing when he reached the bottom floor. 

Adam picked up on the second ring with a calm “Hello?” 

Not wanting to waste time, Jade did his best to explain what had gone on and that Jake would likely stay over at his place for the evening. He also told Adam that he intended to call Chris, explaining that he was a doctor, right after he hung up. Adam didn’t seem pleased, but he was also extremely busy with work and couldn’t talk for too long. Jade reassured him that he’d bring Jake back the following day, and Adam grudgingly accepted the idea before saying his goodbyes. 

Once he’d hung up, Jade found his way into the kitchen, intent on figuring out something to make for Jake. That’s about the time he realized that he could smell something delicious cooking… and also just how much he loved Rose at that point. 

“Please tell me that’s lasagna.” He said as he walked over with a tired smile for the old woman. She nodded, making him sigh with relief as leaned against the counter. 

“I figured that you might bring home someone to spend the evening with since you’ve seemed so stressed. I must admit, though, that I wasn’t expecting to see A.J. again.” 

He couldn’t blame her for being a bit surprised. He never usually brought someone back after letting them go. It wasn’t what he did. If they broke a rule, they never stepped foot in his home again, yet he’d carried Jake back completely on instinct instead of taking him back over to Adam’s. I need to look after him. He’s still not out of the woods. Need to call Chris. He knew that his excuses were just that, but he pushed aside his thoughts and dialed the number he’d plugged into his phone, glad that it had already been given to him. 

Christopher picked up on the first ring. “Where do you live? I need to come check on Jake after I drop Tommy off in a second.” 

Jade felt slightly protective about having another dominant come to his house, let alone demanding to, but he knew that Chris was a trained doctor and only wanted to make sure that Jake was okay. So, he gave him the address, then hung up to go back upstairs and check on Jake. 

Thankfully, the man seemed to be resting well. He didn’t look completely relaxed, his mind possibly replaying what had happened as a nightmare, but at least he was able to try and sleep. 

Jade wasn’t sure how long he stood at the side of Jake’s bed, but when the doorbell chime rang throughout the house, he snapped his head toward the bedroom door and promptly hurried out. By the time he got to the door, Rosie had already glanced through the peephole. 

“I believe the man you called is here. Dinner will be done in just a moment, so perhaps you’d like for him to stay?” The idea was a nice gesture, but Jade wasn’t sure if he wanted a guest. Especially after what had happened earlier. 

“Yes, thank you. Please help yourself to a meal, then leave the remainder sitting on the stove. I’ll get to it when I’m finish speaking with Christopher.’ 

Rose nodded to him and walked back toward the kitchen, leaving Jade to turn his attention back to the door. He opened it with a nod, then gestured for Christopher to follow him. Both of them were silent as they climbed the stairs and stepped into the guest room Jake was resting in. Jade followed Christopher right up to the bed, but stepped slightly to the side, as to not crowd the man, yet still be able to watch what he was doing carefully. 

Christopher set a bag down next to the bed and began fishing items out of it. He quickly checked his temperature, heart rate, and pulse. When he had finished, he set aside the items he’d used and gently grasped Jake’s shoulder and shook it. 

Jade fidgeted, not wanting Christopher to wake Jake up so soon after he’d managed to get to sleep. He didn’t stop him, though. He wasn’t a doctor, so he bit his tongue and just watched as Jake slowly began to awaken. When he was just about coherent, he shot up into a sitting position, gasping for breath as his hands grabbed for his neck and his wide eyes scanned the room frantically for Jana. 

“It’s alright, Jake. Look at me, please.” Christopher said, trying to get Jake’s attention, but it almost seemed like the other man couldn’t even hear him, let alone see him. 

Christopher pursed his lips as he gave Jake’s shoulder another shake, but when that did nothing, Jade gently nudged the other man back and slid into the bed, easily pulling Jake’s weight into his lap. 

“Jake?” He whispered against the man’s ear. 

There was no response. Not a single sign that Jake had recognized Jade, or his voice. Jade took a calming breath and wrapped Jake in a strong hug as he leaned his back against the headboard and tilted his head forward. His lips moved as he spoke again, whispering against Jake’s hair. “Look at me now, Jacob.”

There was no room for argument in his tone, and somehow, some way, Jake seemed to hear Jade just enough to tilt his head and press his cheek against Jade’s chest. Jade was going to tell him that he needed to look at him, but when he felt Jake begin to shiver, he hurried to pull the blanket back up and wrap him tightly in it. 

“I’ve got you. You aren’t going to be hurt by him again.” He stated. 

Jake nuzzled against his chest slightly, but didn’t try to look at him or move anymore. Another minute of silence passed before Christopher began putting his things away, drawing Jade’s attention. 

“He’s falling back to sleep. It’s not uncommon, but you need to watch him tonight. Things could still go south if he has sudden troubles breathing or he gets another panic attack. He doesn’t seem to have swallowed enough water to affect his breathing, which is what I was worried might have happened.”

Jade nodded as he blew a quiet breath against Jake’s hair. He was fine with watching over Jake for the evening. He had planned to do just that, anyways. After Christopher was all packed up, he stood to leave right as his phone chime went off. 

Fishing it out of his pocket, Christopher eyed the device, then he pressed a button and held it up to his ear. There was some muffled talking on the other end before Christopher gave a few simple answers such as yes or no , then he glanced over at Jake, then up to Jade before lowering the phone slightly. 

“They… want him to try and talk to Jana.” 

Jade didn’t even need to think before he was declining. “He is never going near that man again, let alone speak with him. He tried to kill him, Christopher!” Jade rarely got angry enough to shout, but he wasn’t okay with the situation that had occurred, nor the aftermath of it. Jana should be in prison, not sitting in Domino’s apartment wanting to chat with the little brother he just tried to drown!

“I know that you’re mad about what happened, and we should have dealt with it much better than we did, but Jade, Jana has a lot of problems. I’m not trying to give you excuses to try and convince you that what he did was okay, because it wasn’t, but this is really important. Them being brothers. Jana might have reacted terribly, but his life has been shit almost since he was born and Jake doesn’t seem to have pulled such great straws, either. Perhaps, if Jana could somehow learn how to control himself better, they might be good for each other.” 

Jade hated the idea. Jana could go rot in prison for what he had tried to do, and he was about to tell Christopher exactly that, and that he could leave since he was finished checking on Jake, but when he felt the young man in his arms begin to shift, he glanced down. In the back of his mind, he could hear Christopher’s phone being switched to speaker, and the sound of someone pacing in the background while a muffled voice spoke in hushed tones, but his attention was solely focused on the dark blue eyes staring cautiously up at him. 

 There was silence on the phone for a moment before an extremely hesitant, scratching “Hi…” whispered over the receiver. The word held so many different emotions. It was definitely Jana who had spoken, but it didn’t seem like it, at the same time. Whoever was on the other side of the phone call, was extremely unsure. Worried. Afraid. Hesitant. Very, very hesitant. 

When Jake didn’t respond, the sound of pacing footsteps increased, as well as the other muffled voice. Jade assumed that it was likely Domino trying to calm Jana, but it clearly didn’t seem to be working. The sounds on the other end of the phone began to grow as Jake pressed even closer against him. Jade was about to tell Christopher to end the call, but then he felt one of Jake’s hands gently grasp his forearm as his eyes turned toward the phone. 

“…Jana?”

Jake’s voice was scratchy and he winced at the soreness he no-doubt felt in his throat, but when silence suddenly took over the other side of the phone, Jade held his breath. The quiet continued for nearly three full minutes before there was a faint shuffling sound, then an even quieter, slow intake of breath. After the following exhale and a slightly pained sound that spoke to Jade’s dominant side as relief, likely through pain caused by Domino, if he had to guess, Jana replied. 

“Hi.”

For Him

Christopher-

After staying at Jade’s for a little over an hour and keeping an eye on Jake after the single-worded conversation between him and Jana, Christopher finally slid back into his car. Unfortunately, he wasn’t going to be able to return home yet. He’d gotten a text five minutes before he’d planned to leave from Domino, asking him to return and check on Jana. He wouldn’t explain much, but Chris had a feeling that him or Jana would need a bit of stitching-up.

When he parked outside of the apartment, he could already see a light coming from the open door. As he walked up, Tera greeted him at the door, tail wagging slowly with a cautious look in her eyes. Before Chris could try to move past her, she darted back into the apartment and disappeared beyond the hallway.

Follow the dog, then.

Christopher shut the door first, then calmly headed in the direction of the far bedroom. When he ducked into the hall, he noticed Tera hurry out of sight, likely toward the bed. Squaring his shoulders, Chris followed, stepping into the room. To his surprise, the room wasn’t in terrible shape. He’d expected at least a struggle, possibly some blood splatters and what not. The only thing that seemed out of place was the crack in the dresser to the left and one of the comforters from the bed mostly having fallen off onto the floor.

“Hey guys,” he said, announcing his presence since Domino wasn’t facing him and Jana had his eyes closed as he lay on the bed.

There were dark red marks circling his throat and upper left arm, but nothing appeared to be broken or causing him visible pain. The look on Jana’s face seemed surprisingly peaceful as his eyes slowly opened. The previous dilation was completely gone, leaving behind his normal ocean blue irises.

“Hello, Jana. How are you feeling?” He asked as he took one step forward and set his medical bag on the floor.

He expected Jana’s eyes to narrow as they did, and when the man didn’t reply, Chris looked over to where Domino stood.

“I had to hurt him to get him to calm down. It’s mostly just going to be bad bruising, but I did punch him initially, to keep him from easily being able to run out the door. Can you check his torso?” Domino said, his eyes wandering over toward Jana as he finished speaking.

Christopher could actually see regret in them, but he wasn’t going to comment about it. The two of them had enough issues without him trying to be a shrink. Well, a second shrink. “Alright,” he noted as he picked his bag back up and walked over, setting it down near the bed.

“Jana?”

It was just the man’s name, but Chris knew that often asking a sexual abuse victim to remove an article of clothing could cause an easy trigger to psychosis, so he refrained from putting forth that question and instead just added the inflection to the man’s name as he spoke.

At first, Jana didn’t seem interested in cooperating, and Christopher sure as hell wasn’t going to try and force him, but after several quiet seconds, he slowly pushed himself up into a sitting position. Chris watched silently, noting a few winces as the man got himself situated against the headboard. Another minute passed before he hesitantly lifted up the left side of his shirt to reveal a darkening, medium sized circle on his lower left side.

Instead of reaching for the injury right away, Christopher got on his knees, then looked up to meet Jana’s cautious eyes. “Can I check your injury for just a moment?” He asked, not looking away even as Jana narrowed his eyes on him.

“Yes.”

When Jana’s response finally came, Christopher didn’t hesitate. He gently pressed against the man’s damaged skin, glancing up at him every few seconds to check his expression for pain or aggression. After about twenty seconds Chris sat back on his heels and pulled out a small tube of cream from his bag, then offered it to Jana.

“Use this on it right before you go to bed. It’s a numbing agent, but it’s pretty strong, so don’t put a whole lot on.”

He honestly wanted him to get checked out at the hospital in case the damage around his throat was worse than it looked, too, but he knew that Jana wouldn’t want to go, and making him was out of the question. The man didn’t need to be triggered standing in a hospital.

“Is there anything else I can help you with, Jana?” Chris asked after handing him the tube of medication.

When his his eyes rose from the tube of cream back to Jana’s, Chris felt himself fidget slightly. Jana quickly looked away to glare at the opposite wall, but Chris hadn’t imagined the sheen of tears beginning to well up in the man’s eyes.

Instinct told him to try and figure out what was wrong, and fix it, but as Tera climbed up into the bed and snuggled up against Jana, Christopher knew that he needed to take a step back from the situation. Jana wasn’t someone who showed emotion easily, unless it was negatively impacted by a situation.

He’s not crying from the injury. He would have already had tear tracks down his face.

The words What’s wrong? were on the tip of his tongue, but Christopher swallowed them with a calming breath. Instead of rushing into a conversation that would likely die immediately, he thought back to what had happened up until their current situation.

“Your little brother…” He whispered to himself.

Jana swallowed, the Adam’s apple in his throat bobbing with the action, but he didn’t bother to look back at Chris. Maybe that’s not it? Christopher wracked his brain for another trigger, but he’d never expected Jana to cry about anything he knew of, so he hadn’t thought about possible triggers for it. As he tried to figure it out, Chris noticed Jana tilt his head up to stare at the ceiling before he took a deep breath. He winced as the motion hurt his injury, but as Christopher saw the first tear slowly weave its way down Jana’s cheek, he realized what had likely been the trigger.

A strong ache pulsed in his chest as he lowered his eyes to the floor and moved further away, not stopping until his back rested against the wall where he sat. “My little brother.” Truthfully, he hadn’t thought about him much since his passing. It wasn’t that Chris hadn’t cared for him. In all honesty, he had cherished his brother. He still did. He’d been family, and even after his death, he respected the man for who he had been and what he had accomplished. At one point, he’d beaten himself up over not figuring out the problem and fixing it before Emmet passed, but eventually Christopher realized that he could have done no such thing.

There had been no need to check his brother’s health. Their family had been clear of life-threatening genetic issues. And a brain scan of all things? It likely wouldn’t have showed much of anything. His heart hurt none-the-less, and as he looked back up at Jana, he could see the same pain reflected in the man’s dark eyes.

“I can’t bring him back, but I can say that I’m very glad that he was here for how long he was. He saw something in you that everyone else overlooked.” Chris said as he got to his feet and lifted his bag up onto his shoulder. “My little brother was the most annoying, kind-hearted guy I’ve ever known, and while you’ve only known you had a brother for a few hours, I do hope that you two are able to figure out a way to strengthen each other. You’ve both been through different forms of hell.”

Jana’s gaze began to turn venomous, but Christopher knew that backing away wasn’t a wise idea. The man was already injured, but he didn’t doubt that he would get up to attack him if he said the wrong thing.

Licking his dry lips, Chris held his head high and continued. “I know you don’t think it’s fair. He got away from it all. He never had to deal with what you went through. I don’t doubt that your life was terrible from a young age, and I can’t say exactly how Jake’s was, but he clearly hasn’t gotten away without suffering, either.”

Jana swung his legs over the edge of the bed, making Christopher fight back a flinch as Domino took a step closer, hopefully in case he needed to intercept.

“I’m not telling you to do anything, Jana, but if you try for anyone… if you can’t try for yourself, or Jake.” Chris took a deep breath to steady his words. “Try for my brother, alright? Emmet believed in everything you are. He believed that you don’t need to change and that you just need to be you, and surround yourself with people who are okay with exactly who you are. Why not see if Jake can be one of those people? Why not try?”

Jana’s gaze lowered to the carpet beneath his feet as his hands dove into his hair and tugged at the strands. Chris watched the man’s jaw clench as he clearly tried to think past the pain in his mind. Domino sat down next to him after a moment and wrapped one arm around his shoulders to hug him to his side and press a kiss to his messy hair.

Just the simple touches gave Chris hope for the troubled man. When he’d first met him, he knew that what Domino was doing would have resulted in broken bones, or at least some nasty repercussions. Yet Jana was slowly leaning into Domino, much like what he’d seen Jake do whenever he was given attention.

Thank you, Jana, for giving me hope. Please keep proving my brother right. Be everything he saw in you, and when you’re ready… be more.

Without another word, he silently stood once more, grabbed his bag, and let himself out.

(Damn, I needed tissues on this one. The feels have reappeared in full force)

Reason

(Quick update. This song won’t get out of my headddd)

Jake-

Waking up in a dark room was a blessing to Jake’s headache. It felt like he’d been hit in the back of the head with a frying pan, though as his memory started to flood back, he knew that the pain had been caused by Jana. It was worrying to know that his brother had done such a thing, and clearly on purpose, but for some reason, Jake couldn’t shake the happiness that curved his lips. 

I have a big brother. 

Jana needed a lot of help, but Jake knew that there was something else there. His brother wasn’t just an aggressive person. There was more to him. The few times he’d met him before the previous evening were proof enough. 

He ’s really, honestly, a sweetheart. He just doesn’t seem to know how to show it. 

Of course, what caused Jana to snap was slightly lost on Jake, though. He knew that it was technically him, but why? He had no clue. 

“Hello, Jacob.” 

Unsurprised, Jake turned his head on the pillow to see Jade slowly step inside the room, then shut the door before walking over. He turned the lamp by the bedside on to its lowest setting, allowing just a faint glow to illuminate the closer portions of the room. The warmth of Jade’s palm pressing against his forehead relaxed Jake almost to the point of slipping back to sleep. 

“Still tired, I see.” Jade stated with a hint of humor to his tired voice. 

Jake smiled, then yawned. He did still feel really tired, but he didn’t want to go back to sleep. Now that he was full conscious, he could feel his throat aching painfully and his headache had doubled. There would be no more sleeping for a bit. 

“Would I be able to have something to drink, please sir?” 

Jade frowned for only a fraction of a second before he managed to cover it up and nod. “Of course, are you feeling alright besides your throat? I’d assume it’s quite sore, but that should go away with time.” 

Jake took a moment and did a mental inventory of his body. Indeed, his throat and head were the only two things that were really hurting. “Just a headache besides my throat.” He replied, wincing a little at the soreness. 

“I’ll get you some medicine for the pain, too. Be back in a moment.” 

The moment Jade’s warm hand disappeared from his face, Jake knew that he was in trouble. Not just because he’d used sir again, but because he really wanted to call the man back and tell him to forget about the medicine and water. He just wanted him there. 

Grumbling, he ducked his head beneath the pillow and heaved a stressed sigh. I need to get back to Adam. Being here is just going to put more stress on both of us, and I don’t want to bother Jade anymore than I already have. 

Besides, he liked Adam fine. The man wanted to help him, and was honestly doing a good job just from what he’d done so far. I have to work tomorrow, too. The idea was surprisingly uplifting, though. He hadn’t been able to keep a solid job down yet. It was his chance to finally get his feet beneath him and begin walking as an adult. 

When he heard the door open a minute later, Jake forced himself to sit up. He was going to move back against the headboard, but Jade was suddenly behind him, gently pulling him back and into his lap. Strong arms wrapped around him and Jake nestled right into them hungrily. There was silence for several moments, but Jake was perfectly fine with the quiet. He needed the attention after all the craziness that had happened, and Jade seemed to know that. 

“Thank you,” Jake eventually said when one of Jade’s arms retreated to bring back a few pain pills, then once Jake took them, a small cup of water. 

Jake took the medicine, then easily finished the cup of water before reaching over and setting it down on the nightstand. He knew that he had to return to Adam soon, but he just wasn’t willing to be the one to break contact. I don’t think I’m causing him stress right now. Jake spared a quick glance up at Jade’s face, but the man didn’t seem to be paying him much attention. At least, not mentally. His eyes were locked on the opposite wall as he slowly breathed in and out and the fingers on his right hand gently rubbed along Jake’s back. 

The quiet whir of the fan overhead had Jake’s eyelids growing heavy as he relaxed against Jade. Darkness eventually crept in where he could faintly hear whispers of words off and on, but when he finally opened his eyes again, he was surprised to see Adam sitting in a recliner a few feet away. The man was relaxed and when he noticed that Jake was awake, he offered him a calm smile. 

“Good evening, Jake.” 

He’s not calling me A.J.. Then Jade had to have spoken with him. 

He didn’t mind, though he had grown accustom to his abbreviated name. “How are you feeling?” Adam asked, making Jake do another mental check of how he felt. His headache wasn’t nearly as bad, and his throat hurt less. 

“I’m feeling much better.” He almost let a sir  slip, but he managed to clamp his mouth closed fast enough to cut off the word. He felt Jade’s chest vibrate with a slight chuckle, bringing heat to his cheeks as he groaned quietly and turned his face into the man’s chest.

“Jake?” 

Blinking his eyes open, though he hadn’t even noticed he’d closed them, Jake hurried to look up at Jade, then lower his gaze as he replied. “Yes sir?” Jade’s fingers gently slid beneath his chin and lifted it until their eyes met. 

“You fell asleep again suddenly. Are you sure you are feeling alright?” 

A frown turned the corners of Jake’s lips downward. “I didn’t realize, but I don’t feel bad. Just still a little tired.” 

“It could just be his body trying to force him to rest more. You said he was already checked out by your friend, so perhaps he just needs to get back to bed.” Adam said as he stood from his seat and walked over. He looked like he wanted to check his temperature, as he’d been lifting his hand toward Jake’s face, but at the same time Jake felt Jade’s arms tighten around him, Adam retracted his hand. 

“Alright. Well, we should head back now, Jake. You need to get some rest.” 

The hand that Adam extended to him then was hard to take, but Jake knew that if he stayed with Jade, he’d just cause more problems. It had been very clear that they weren’t compatible to live together. It would be unfair to ask Jade to let him stay for the night because he felt comfortable in his arms, even if he was still a little nervous about messing up one of the man’s rules again.  

 “You’re right.” Jake finally said as he reached out to Adam. 

When Jake’s hand settled in the warmth of his, Adam tugged him gently from Jade’s lap. His legs were shaky, but Jake was proud that he managed to get his balance without a stumble. “Are you alright to walk?” Adam asked, worry in his voice. 

It took a moment for Jake to feel comfortable enough in his decision to nod, then reply quietly. “Yes, I think I can walk.” He did squeeze the man’s hand that he was still holding, though, just to let him know that he would appreciate a bit of help. Adam returned the small gesture and added a smile, then nodded to Jade. 

“Thank you for helping him, I’ll give you a call tomorrow to let you know how things are going. If he ends up not being able to start working tomorrow, I’ll be sure to try and get that straightened out, too.” Adam said. 

Jade gave a stiff nod and stood, offering his hand to Adam, though his eyes barely left Jake’s for a moment to do so. They shook hands, but Adam clearly was more amused than anything when their hands, except for the one that still held his, dropped to their sides. 

“Have a good rest of your night, Jade, and please give my compliments to Rose. She is a fantastic cook, though we’d just had a few small cookies while we spoke.” Adam said with a small smile before turning and nodded to Jake. 

He returned the gesture and they carefully made their way outside. He’d thought that walking wouldn’t be too bad, but by the time Jake finally got situated in Adam’s car, habitually having gone to the backseat, he could barely keep his eyes open. 

“If you’re having trouble staying awake tomorrow, I’ll get you to a doctor. You were already checked out, but I’d feel more comfortable doing it again if necessary.”

Jake didn’t bother arguing about the cost of a doctor’s visit, that he definitely couldn’t afford to even pay back for a while. If he kept his not-started job. “Go ahead to sleep. I’ll carry you in to bed if you don’t wake up when we get to my home.” 

Needing to hear nothing further, Jake quietly thanked Adam as he drifted off almost immediately after the words left his lips.

A Little Talk

Tommy-

The faint click of the lock turning at the front door brought Tommy out of his doze. He’d been trying to stay awake until Christopher got home, an had nearly succeeded. A quick glance to the clock hanging on the wall told him that he’d only drifted off for about thirty minutes. 

No wonder my head is pounding. 

“How did things go? You’re home really late.” He said, voice heavy with sleep as he forced himself to at least lean against the armrest. It was a chore to keep his head up. 

Chris took off his coat and set it on the back of one of the small dining room chairs, then set his phone on the table and walked toward him. “You should be asleep in bed.” He stated as Tommy scrambled dazedly to make room for Christopher to sit down. The sofa was a decent size, but he had been mostly lying down. 

The television was on a moment later, then Chris kicked his shoes off and lifted his feet up onto the footrest with a tired sigh. “I got a call from the foreman of the jail requesting that I come in early tomorrow.” 

Chris glanced at the clock at the same time Tommy did, then met his eyes with a faint grin. “Today.” 

Tommy frowned as he slowly re-positioned himself on the sofa, curling up so that he wouldn’t be touching Chris. He wasn’t sure if the man would appreciate the contact right then, so he didn’t want to push him. 

“You’re upset about it.” 

Hearing Chris’s words made Tommy fidget. He was upset, there was no arguing that. And that’s why he just shrugged and tried to get comfortable and tucked one of the couch’s small throw pillows beneath his head. 

He allowed the silence to take over and didn’t look back at Chris until about ten minutes had passed. He’s asleep? Tommy didn’t trust his eyes. He’d almost never seen Christopher fall asleep before him. He knew that the guy had some sort of insomnia, but that was something he’d heard about doctors picking up over time. 

“Chris?” 

The nickname slipped by mistake, but when Christopher didn’t open his eyes, Tommy realized that the guy might have actually fallen asleep that quickly. Well, he doesn’t really sleep, so passing out so abruptly isn’t that much of a surprise. Though, I thought he would be able to outlast me, like he usually does.

Sitting back up, Tommy got comfortable next to Christopher, eyeing him without worry since the man was clearly asleep. His eyes swept over Chris’s face. Down his covered chest. Along his long legs, then right back up again. I want to help him. It was a simple thought, but one that he knew was highly unlikely to come to fruition. 

Slouching slightly against Christopher, Tommy blew out a tired sigh and lifted his eyes back to the man’s face. Even through the fabric of Christopher’s shirt, Tommy could feel his warmth against his cheek. Skipper appeared a moment later and looked up at them, but instead of hopping up onto his lap, the dog just curled up at Christopher’s feet. 

I guess you know, somehow. 

Stress wound its way through Tommy’s aching body at the thought of Christopher giving away Skipper later that day. After work. He’s got that appointment. Pursing his lips, Tommy considered his options. He was limited because of his injury. He couldn’t go back to work yet, but could he take care of a dog on his own? 

Shaking his head, Tommy blinked back the beginnings of tears as he carefully leaned forward and picked up the little dog. It didn’t seem thrilled to be set in his lap, but after a moment of adjusting, it curled up and closed its eyes. 

“You must be tired. It’s hard being a dog, I’m sure.” He whispered, being careful not to wake Chris. 

At first, Skipper didn’t seem interested in responding. He lay in Tommy’s lap for about a minute before twitching his right ear and looking up at him with a bored expression. “I know you like Chris’s attention more, but you’ll have to do with me. He needs to rest.” 

Tommy sniffled as he finished speaking, the action drawing the dog’s focus. It sat up and put a small paw on his chest. “Hey now, you don’t have to comfort me just because I’m upset.” Skipper gave his tail a small wag and pushed himself up on his hind legs, using Tommy’s chest to steady himself with his front paws, then leaned forward and licked Tommy’s nose.  

“Alright, you win. I guess I could use a hug, and since you’re the only one volunteering…” 

With a sad smile, Tommy pulled the little pup into his arms. “I really, really hope that he doesn’t get rid of you, but I suppose it honestly isn’t my call. I can barely walk right now and I don’t even have a yard to be able to let you out in.”

He gave another quiet sigh as he leaned a little more into Chris and bent his knees up to get more comfortable. “At least it’s the humane society and not an animal control. Not that I’m worried that you wouldn’t get adopted, you’re adorable and very well behaved.” 

The ticking of the clock took over as he quieted, relaxing his head back against Christopher. Skipper seemed to sense his mood falling even further, because the dog wiggled its way even closer. “Alright, you got me. I’m upset that he’s giving you up, but I guess… I guess I just see Emmet in you, and man do I miss him. He was a rare soul among money-hungry surgeons and attention seekers. He just wanted to help, and he actually took the time to see his patients. I was so afraid that many of the prisoners wouldn’t ever get help, especially Jana. That guy… I wonder how you two would have interacted outside of the prison.” 

Skipper grunted, then looked up at Chris with his big brown eyes. “I know, you work for him.” Tommy said with a bit of humor returning to his voice. “I do hope he sees how valuable you are before he takes you to that meeting. I hope that he sees a special gift from his little brother. Or, at least, something that’s too cute not to hug once in a while and just let it eat all of your stress away.” He said with a faint chuckle as he nuzzled the dog close, its fur tickling his nose.

He was just about to curl up a little more comfortably against Chris and finally let sleep take him, when he felt a nuzzle against his own hair and a warm arm slip behind him to wrap around his waist. If he hadn’t been so tired, Tommy probably would have tried to force himself to fall asleep like he knew he should, but exhaustion fueled him to slowly look up. His forehead softly brushed against Christopher’s with the movement. 

To his surprise, the man still had his eyes closed, and as he watched him for a moment, Tommy noticed that Chris’s head was bobbing slightly and a quiet snore was coming from him. 

Okay, that’s adorable, but sad. 

“Time to get some real rest.” He said as he carefully worked his way free of Chris’s arm and took the next fifteen minutes to get the man lying somewhat comfortably on the sofa. His feet were hanging off the side slightly, but there wasn’t much Tommy could do about that. The guy was tall. 

When he was finally satisfied that Chris wouldn’t wake up with any pain from his sleeping position, Tommy began trying to get himself up off the floor, as he’d need to kneel. His chest was aching by that time, since the pain medication had warn off a bit ago, but he didn’t think that it would have affected him enough to keep him from simply standing. 

This just solidifies what Chris said. I can’t take care of myself, let alone Skipper. 

Frustrated, he sank back down to sit on the floor, then pressed his forehead to the sofa cushion as he worked on catching his breath. Closing his eyes, he tried to focus on gathering his remaining strength, and was just about to try one last time, when he felt strong hands grasp his waist and gently lift him up onto the sofa. Christopher moved him over his own body, putting him on the inside portion of the sofa while his body pinned him against the soft cushions. 

If he had been even a little bit more awake, Tommy would have felt a blush heat his face and nerves begin to stir, but as it were, he didn’t even hesitate to snuggle into the man’s warmth. He could feel Christopher’s right arm wrap around his back and tug him a little closer as he finally calmed his breathing, but his eyes were already closed and darkness was clouding his mind. 

I’ll be confused later… after some rest. He decided as he let his consciousness slip away into a dreamless sleep.

Enough

Jade-

For some reason, doing his normal routine didn’t feel quite as fulfilling as usual. He liked his day in and day out practices. Had them down to a T. Waking up, shower, breakfast, work. Everything at his office was set up perfectly. People didn’t bother him unnecessarily. He got things done and he did them well. He ran a very tight ship, but that’s why he was paid so much. Jade was a leader, not a follower. 

So then why do I feel like leaving early and following Jake straight to his job. 

He paused after the thought for a moment, then leaned back in his office chair and ran his hand down his face. 

That didn’t sound like a stalker at all. He noted in sarcasm. 

“Sir, are you ready for your next meeting?” Came his assistant’s voice. 

He wasn’t that high up in the company, but he was doing well enough to be getting meetings and important projects. Leaning forward, he reached over and pressed the button on the microphone device. “Actually, could you redirect that to Scott, I have something I need to tend to. If that wouldn’t be an issue for him, of course.” 

They were both on the same project, so he hoped that he would take it. After two minutes of sitting in tense silence, the speaker on his desk flashed red and his assistants voice came through. 

“Sir, Scott has agreed to take the meeting. He said he will send you an overview email and that you can give him a call later if you have any questions about it.” 

Grinning, Jade turned on his microphone and thanked her, then hurried to clean up his work area and get his things together. Once he was ready, he clocked out, noting that the time was a quarter till eight. He would normally stay till around ten on his later days, but he just couldn’t stop himself. 

Just check on him, then go home and get some sleep. You’ve been staying up too late these past few days. 

He nodded at his thoughts as he made his way to his car. Before heading toward onto the road, he sent a quick text to Adam explaining that he was just going to check on Jake at his new job, then head home. He got a response before he’d even pulled out of his park space. 

Alright. I’m picking him up in an hour and a half.

Frowning at the message, Jade replied with a simple

Okay ,  then tucked his phone back into his pocket. He read what wasn’t said loud and clear. Don’t pick Jake up. 

Grumbling under his breath, Jade drove over to the bowling alley and parked, taking a few moments to remove his suit-jacket and muss up his hair a little. He didn’t want to look like he worked for some big company, but there really was no hiding the nice clothing and styled hair, even if he tried to mess it up. 

Giving up on his hair, Jade stepped out of his car and awkwardly walked inside of the bowling alley. He hadn’t been to one in years. Probably close to ten, to be exact. It was quite dim inside and the faint smell of sweat made his nose wrinkle. The loud music that was pumping over his head didn’t do any favors for his ears, but he did his best to ignore the horrible sounds coming from the speakers as he scanned the rows upon rows of bowling lanes. 

He began walking toward the further lanes as he continued to look about. He could feel eyes on him every few moments, but he dismissed them as curious teenagers. There were certainly enough of them present. Almost all of the lanes were busy and it seemed like while the music was uncomfortably loud, the kids were even more-so.

I don’t regret not coming here anymore. He thought in frustration as he pushed through a group of kids that were too busy texting to watch where they were going. If you go to a damn place with your friends, get your head out of your phones and hang out with your friends. 

When he finally stopped at the far end and got a chance to really look at each individual lane, Jade noticed someone heading toward the player area on one of the small raised walkways between lanes. They guy had probably been getting a ball unstuck in the guttered lane to his left. 

Jake. 

Without thinking, Jade stepped down into the player area for the closest lane and hurried past the surprised teens. Jake saw him coming a moment before he stopped in front of him. He had his own look of surprise on his face, and Jade couldn’t blame him. 

“Um… hey, Jake.” 

Jade swallowed, his throat and tongue suddenly dry from embarrassment. Or nerves. Probably both. His eyes dropped for a brief second before they darted back up to meet Jake’s confused ones. 

You aren’t a nervous person. And you never get embarrassed!

“I got off work a bit early and thought I’d come by and see how your first day on the job is going.” He said in a more sure voice, adding a small smile at the end of the sentence. 

Jake seemed to relax a little as Jade did and mirrored his smile with one of his own. “Great! Everyone who works here has been really nice so far, and the work in easy but keeps me busy.” 

The guy’s genuine happiness at such a simple job was cute. “I’m glad that you’re enjoying yourself. Maybe we can play a game some time.” He offered, though it had been a while since he’d bowled. He had been good at it though, so he wasn’t worried about looking bad or anything. 

“Sure! Actually, I might be on break right now. We can use the lanes during our breaks if there are at least three open, so let me go check.” 

Wait, right now? 

Jade followed after an excited Jake as he headed for the snack bar area. After a quick chat with whom he explained was the manager, Jade was handed a pair of bowling shoes. Jake was already wearing a pair, so he lead the way to one of the free lanes. As Jake got the computer stuff set up, Jade slipped off his expensive shoes and slid into the smelly red and blue bowling ones. 

“All set?” Jake asked when Jade finished tying the laces, then stood. 

“Yeah, let’s give it a go.” He said as he found a dark purple ball that fit his fingers perfectly. 

Jake stepped in front of him and took a light green ball that Jade bet would glow in the dark if the lights were any dimmer. “I’m first, see the screen?” Jake said, sticking his tongue out for a second before Jade glanced up at the television screen broadcasting their game. 

“You little brat. Alright, you’re up.” Jade said, a bit of sarcasm in his voice as he reached over and rustled the guy’s hair a bit. 

Jake chuckled and ducked away after a moment, though Jade could tell that he would have rather leaned into the attention considering the slight look of longing in his eyes. It vanished after only a moment, however, as Jake turned and bowled his first ball. Jade wasn’t really expecting much, but then again, he didn’t really know the guy or what he’d done before he’d met him, besides the negatives.

When the ball slammed into the pins just right, knocking all of them down in one go, his mouth dropped open. He applauded Jake as he spun around and took a dramatic bow, then stepped aside so that Jade could walk past for his turn. He remembered a lot of what he’d learned when he was a kid and wound up, then rolled the ball with a good bit of speed toward the pins. It looked like it would be a strike, too, but when the ball veered off to the right and only clipped two pins, Jade narrowed his eyes. 

“Just a little rusty.” He mumbled as he waited to retrieve his ball when it returned. 

Jake was sitting in the seat next to him and smiled when Jade glanced sideways at him. Jade returned the smile hesitantly, then took his ball and tried again. The roll had a similar effect, managing to clip one pin before dipping into the gutter. 

He took a seat as Jake vacated his and went to take his turn. It wasn’t another strike, but Jake easily managed a spare, knocking down six pins on his first shot, then the other remaining ones on the second. 

Shaking his head, Jade walked over and gave Jake’s shoulder a squeeze. “Darn good, kid. I’m impressed.” 

Yeah, he was sour about about not being that good anymore, but he wasn’t going to be a sore loser. He didn’t want to pout when around Jake. The guy had already been around enough negativity, he didn’t need it coming from him, again, too. 

You’re an idiot. 

Grinning to himself, Jade took his turn, unsurprisingly only hitting five in his two tries. 

“Already doing better!” Jake chimed as he walked up, hugging his bowling ball to his chest. 

Jade turned around and eyed him for a moment before clicking his tongue at him. “Soon, you’re gonna be the one needing to catch up.” He said as he took his seat so that Jake could take his turn. 

He would have been lying if he said he wasn’t watching the young man’s backside a bit more than his ball as it rolled down the lane. Jake was one short of a spare when he turned back to Jade so that he could have another turn. 

They continued to play quickly until they were down to their last turn each. Jade had managed to keep his head above water, but there was no way he could possibly come close to catching Jake, but for once, he was content with being second. When Jake stepped up to take his last turn, Jade straightened from his chair and walked up next to him. He knew that only one person, the one who was bowling, should be near the lane, but he wanted to ask something before Jake had to go back to work. 

“Could you show me what I’m doing wrong? You seem to still be getting much more consistent scores.” He said. 

A warm smile lit Jake’s face as the lights began to dim, likely for an atmospheric change as it got dark out. “You aren’t really doing anything wrong, but I’ll show you how I do it and you can see if it helps?” He said as he closed the short distance between them and then turned toward the lane. 

He held his ball a little closer to Jade, showing him how he swung back in slow motion, then forward, twisting his hand just slightly with the action. Jade watched carefully, analyzing the simple motions. After Jake had finished showing him, he reached forward, gently setting his hands over Jake’s. 

“One more time? Please.” He asked. 

Jake obliged after a slight pause. Their hands moved together as he went over the motions he used. Jade was having trouble focusing on just the ball. Jake was just too cute right then… Right before Jake finished demonstrating the lights above their heads flickered as a muffled boom of thunder sounded from outside. Another boom followed a few moments later, leaving the bowling alley in darkness. 

Several of the teenagers in the area decided to be dramatic and start screaming, while others began taking out their phone flashlights to try and find their way outside. Jade wasn’t worried. The lights would be back on in a few moments, or they’d just follow the exit signs, but his sense of logic was a bit skewed by the warmth he felt beneath his fingers. 

When he felt soft puffs of breath against his nose he could tell that his face was dangerously close to Jake’s. He had to have moved, but he didn’t remember doing so. The sound of the bowling ball being tossed aside and banging on the wooden floor made him jump slightly, but when he felt the faintest brush from Jake’s lips against his own, he knew that the ball didn’t matter at all. 

He leaned closer, even though he could feel that Jake was nervous considering he backed off a little, but only for a moment. When Jade leaned further forward so that their lips met again, he did his best to make the most of the contact. Unfortunately, the second he felt Jake’s hands grasp small fistfuls of his shirt, his head snapped back and he grabbed Jake’s wrists. The second he shoved Jake away, some of the lights flickered back on. Just enough of them, in fact, to illuminate how much of a fuck up he suddenly realized he was. 

“Jake…” 

His whispered words were likely inaudible, but the tears Jake was desperately trying to blink back as he pushed himself up to sitting position on the waxed floor rang loud and clear in his head. And, like the idiot that he was, Jade took a step back, then another. When Jake sniffled and ducked his head so that his hair shaded his eyes, Jade turned and ran. He left his shoes like an idiot. Still had on the ugly clown ones, like an idiot. 

You left him on the fucking floor, you absolute idiot! Go back! He didn’t deserve any of that shit you just pulled!

Even yelling at himself, Jade couldn’t make himself go back inside. He slid into his car and drove back to his house as fast as possible, then scrambled through his routine sloppily. By the time he dropped down into his bed and checked his phone, it was quite late. The text message from Adam that came up when he did so, though, only solidified exactly how he felt right then. 

Do not go near Jake again. 

I agree. I don’t deserve to, and I’m an absolute asshole for what I did.

Two Different

Christopher-

Waking up with his arms around Tommy wasn’t how Christopher intended to end up in the morning. He’d hoped that he’d made it to his bed, but the exhaustion had hit him so hard when he’d come in the previous evening, that it must have knocked him out. He did remember waking up for just a moment, but he couldn’t remember what he’d done. Only that Tommy was there and he fell back asleep almost immediately. 

Taking in a deep breath, Christopher inhaled Tommy’s unique scent as the man’s soft hair tickled his nose. When he exhaled and rustled Tommy’s hair lightly, he began to stir in his arms. Tommy settled after shifting a bit so that he was facing him. Christopher rolled his eyes and reached up once the man had stopped moving. His hand settled against Tommy’s face and his analytical side began to slip out. He considered the faint scars that defined the man’s past. Faded dots here and there from teenage acne. A cut, long since healed across the left side of his forehead. The man wasn’t what one would call handsome, but Christopher couldn’t deny that he had nice facial features. 

And we’re not going any lower than the face. He told himself with a hint of sarcasm. Knowing that their position on the sofa also wasn’t an appropriate subject, he forced himself to sit up. It took a bit of effort, as his body still felt sluggish from sleep, but he managed after a few moments.  

A quick glance at the clock told him that he had to leave for work in about forty minutes. Just enough time to shower. You’ll just have to wait to shave. He’d planned on doing it, but being in the living room, his alarm clearly hadn’t been loud enough to wake him from his bedroom. 

After one last glance at Tommy, Christopher got himself up and trudged to the bathroom. He was always sluggish in the morning. Coffee sometimes helped, but it didn’t last long enough for him to go out of his way to get it. Nor can I be late just to get some. 

Stifling a yawn, he let the clothing he’d slept in drop to the floor, then dazedly made his way into the bathroom. While sluggish, Chris managed to shower decently fast, and was out with a towel around his waist in just under ten minutes. After giving his teeth a quick brushing and adding some deodorant, he stepped back into his bedroom. 

The chill from the air conditioner helped wake him up a little more, but it didn’t do nearly as good a job as seeing Tommy standing in the hall to his left, did. Words failed him, as well as common sense, as he stopped and stared. Technically, he was the one being gawked at, and he was just returning the eye contact, but for some reason, Christopher couldn’t make himself move. 

After nearly a full minute had passed in silence, Tommy took a step forward and into his bedroom. The action put Tommy within a few short feet of him, yet Chris still couldn’t find the will to move. He could tell that Tommy’s mind was working through the situation as his head tilted ever-so-slightly. When he took another step forward, Chris felt his heart start to pound in his chest. 

He remained stalk-still even as Tommy moved to stand directly in front of him. Chris could feel the warmth of the man’s breath ghosting against his skin. As his eyes drifted closed, he felt Tommy’s lips softly press against his jaw. The pressure was there for just a brief moment before it disappeared, only to be placed a little lower. Then a little lower. The kisses feathered slowly downward along his neck, chest and torso. The pressure paused there, only a few inches above where his towel was wrapped around his waist. 

Letting out a shaky breath when the pressure was removed from his skin, Christopher managed to get his eyes open again and slowly looked down. His gaze was met with Tommy’s for a  moment before the man lowered his eyes to the floor. 

Respect. 

Christopher also mentally noted that Tommy hadn’t kissed him on the lips, or even close to them. He’s showing his respects to a dominant. It had honestly felt amazing to get such attention after not having it for quite a while, but Chris wasn’t sure how he should handle the situation right then. He could, of course, reciprocate the actions, but to what extent was acceptable between them, without making silent promises he wouldn’t keep?

A quiet voice in the back of his head questioned why he wouldn’t keep any promises, but Chris shut it down quickly as he gave Tommy a slight shake of his head. Seeming to understand the gesture as a dismissal, Tommy took a small breath, then blew it out as he started pushing himself up off of his knees. Except, he clearly seemed to be having trouble almost right away. 

Idiot. Kneeling down when you still have trouble simply standing. 

Christopher couldn’t find it in himself to be mad at the man, though. Leaning over, he gently took hold of Tommy under each arm. He wasn’t going to just lift his entire weight. That was just asking for problems for his back, but he did lend some of his strength as Tommy reached up and grasped his sides for stability. When he managed to get high enough, Tommy moved his hands, reaching up to wrap his arms around Christopher’s neck. As Chris finished straightening to his full height, Tommy was helped back to his feet. 

 He expected the man to release him so that he could get dressed and head to work before he was late, but of course, he knew that Tommy would never make things easy on him. When Tommy’s arms tightened around his neck and he pressed his forehead beneath the crook of Chris’s neck, he bit back a sigh. 

This man will be the death of me. 

Christopher waited a few moments before lifting his hands to settle on Tommy’s shoulders. He intended to push him away, just like every other person who wanted to get too close. To wedge their way into his scripted life. Yet, when he felt the man relax against him with such simple touches, he couldn’t stop his hands from wandering. His fingertips ghosted over clothed, smooth muscle as his left hand move downward to settle on Tommy’s opposite hip, then his right one rose to delve into the man’s soft hair. 

He could feel his control slipping as the seconds passed and neither of them moved. When Tommy leaned his head back so that their eyes could meet, Christopher knew that it was his chance to stop whatever was happening from going any further. His pulse was racing as he opened his mouth, then closed it and cleared his throat before trying again. 

“We need to stop whatever this is.” 

He wanted to follow that sentence with something close to it needs to not happen again , but he was having a surprisingly hard time getting words to form on his tongue. 

“This…” Tommy whispered as his eyes narrowed on Christopher’s, then widened ever so slightly. “Yeah. Okay…” He said in a nearly mute breath, right before he closed the distance between their lips. 

The kiss caught him completely off guard and made his heart stumble round in his chest quite awkwardly. Christopher tried to back away and break contact quickly, though. Tommy had surprised him, and didn’t seem interested in slowing down as he grabbed Chris’s hair with one hand and wrapped his other arm tighter around his shoulders. Christopher froze, conflicted as to what he should do. Before he could think of a reaction that wouldn’t physically hurt Tommy, the other man released him and took an unsteady step back as his tongue darted across his bottom lip. 

“I’m going to take a taxi home, and we’re going to talk later. Have a good day at work, Christopher.” 

And just like that, Tommy turned and grabbed his small bag of necessities and shoved his toothbrush and a few stray clothes into it. He slipped into his shoes and headed down the short hallway, then out of sight. When the door clicked shut a moment later, Christopher took a step forward, blinking out of the daze he had somehow slipped into. 

“He just. What the hell just…?” 

He should have gone and gotten him, but the man could technically manage on his own. He had completed his watch of him, and besides the pain, which wouldn’t go away for a long while, Tommy was doing well. 

I’ll have to go check on him tonight, though. 

The thought made his stomach twist with unfamiliar nerves as he quickly got dressed, then headed to the kitchen. 

“Alright dog, come here so I can feed you before I got.” 

Silence answered him, making Chris’s eyebrows rise as he stepped out of the small kitchen and looked around. “Skipper?” 

No response. His eyes glanced toward the door as he realized what had happened. 

Of. Fucking. Course he did. 

The leash he left by the door was gone. 

“I swear I’m going to tie him up when I go over there tonight and he won’t like it.” 

With a frustrated grumble, Christopher grabbed his keys, and forgetting his lunch for the hundredth time, he headed out to work.

Closer

(I have a feeling this book is gonna be as long as HomeLess. lol)

Tommy-

Waking up to being tied up had definitely been one of his wet dreams before. Having it actually happen, however, was a bit confusing, to say the least. His mind was hazy as he began to come around, but Tommy knew that his hands were definitely tied behind his back. 

Thank god I’m on my side. 

It would have been extremely painful to wake up on his belly. Any weight on his injury was still quite unpleasant. Flexing his fingers, Tommy quickly realized what was really going on. Or who, to be exact. 

Why couldn’t he have woken me up before tying me up?

The thin twine ropes around his knuckles were nothing to laugh about. They were tied exquisitely, making him unable to bend his fingers more than a few centimeters. He definitely couldn’t move them enough to try and undo Christopher’s handiwork. 

Damn he’s good. 

He wasn’t surprised by that fact, but he was a bit sad that he’d managed to sleep through it all. 

I shouldn’t have taken those pain meds. 

He’d needed them after the insane taxi ride back to his place, then taking Skipper out twice, but now he almost regretted taking the two small pills. Noticing that he was facing away from the clock, he carefully rolled over onto his back to check the time. 

Almost nine at night. 

Tommy knew that he’d needed to rest more, but almost twelve hours? A quiet bark by the door to his bedroom brought his eyes to Skipper. The small dog was wagging its little tail feverishly, front paws tapping on the carpet with excitement. 

I know you’re excited to see your master. Can we trade spots for a bit, though? 

The dog gave another small yip before darting back down the hall. “Fine then, leave me alone to suffer under his tyranny.” 

“I didn’t think tying you up so simply would make you think that highly of me.” 

Tommy bit his tongue at Christopher’s words as the man slowly made his way into the room and dropped down into a chair that he had to have brought earlier from the dining room table. It was situated right next to Tommy’s bed, and as Chris sat, a gentle wave of his scent met Tommy’s nose. It was his own soap. He’d used my shower. 

Not that he minded, but it didn’t help calm his racing heart. The damp sheen to Christopher’s hair only solidified his conclusion, but Tommy forced himself to not think about it… too much. He could see dark circles clearly defined under the man’s eyes, and had no doubt that he’d used the shower to try and wake himself up. 

I’m going to need a cold shower soon, too. 

“What was all that bravado at my place?” Chris asked. 

Tommy met Christopher’s eyes as he smiled. “Exactly what that word means? I believe the definition is something close to; An action meant to impress or intimidate.” 

When Christopher’s eyes narrowed on his, the man clearly unimpressed, Tommy gave a slight shrug and let his smile grow a little wider. “I’ll let you decide which of the two occurred?” 

Christopher blew out a frustrated sigh as his left hand ran through his formerly straight hair, raising several groups of strands. Delicious. He leaned back in the chair, crossing his arms over his chest and gave his head a slight shake. 

“Neither, Tommy. This needs to end. We are coworkers, not friends with benefits.” Christopher said as he got up and leaned over him, undoing the ropes as if a three year old had tied them. 

Haven’t seen too many benefits. Tommy grumbled to himself in his head before realizing that his thoughts weren’t entirely true. I definitely know how big he is down there now. He gave a quiet chuckle, making Chris’s angry gaze darken even further as the man dropped back down into the chair. 

“I don’t want to be friends with benefits.” Tommy replied, trying his best to sound just as stern as Christopher’s. His submissive side was loving the man’s dominant tone, but he knew that he couldn’t just yes sir  and okay, master his way out of the situation. At least, not in the direction he wanted it to go. 

Christopher tugged at his hair as he held his head between his hands and glared down at the floor. “Then what the hell do you want from me? I don’t do relationships. I don’t do friends. I don’t have time for any of that.” 

Tommy remained silent as Christopher’s frustration seemed to grow. He liked seeing that he could rile the man, but Chris was beginning to tug too hard at his hair. “Hey.” Tommy whispered as he carefully situated himself closer while carefully remaining on his side. 

When Christopher didn’t respond, he reached out and gently pressed his right hand beneath the other man’s chin. He didn’t lift it, but just let the touch happen. It was a tricky situation, and he understood that. Christopher was a dominant that didn’t like things going any other way but his. To his surprise, Christopher didn’t move, though he could feel a bit more pressure against his hand from the man allowing him to have a bit of his head’s weight. 

I’ve got you. 

Instead of doing what his mind was screaming at him to do, which would have definitely ruined the entire situation, Tommy slowly forced himself to sit up without wincing or moving his hand much. He then carefully slid from the bed to his knees, putting himself in the small space between where Christopher sat and the bed at his back. 

“You.” He whispered as he leaned forward and gently pressed his lips to Christopher’s cheek. The faint foreshadowing of a beard tickled his skin, drawing a small smile from Tommy. 

“I don’t want any of those things .”

Pushing back the hesitance trying to creep into his mind, Tommy lifted his free hand and began sifting through Christopher’s messy hair, softly disentangling the man’s fingers as he moved. He was surprised that Chris was just letting him do as he pleased, but Tommy knew that the man could change his mind at any moment. 

After a few moments, Tommy got himself situated more comfortably on the floor, his legs to either side of the chair Chris was in and his back against the bed.  Christopher’s eyes were closed when he got settled, but the man didn’t seem to be asleep. His breathing, at least, hadn’t quite evened out completely and he still held most of his head’s weight with his arms on his knees.   

Tommy opened his mouth to whisper again, but something told him that silence was what they both needed right then. So, instead, he tilted his head just-so, then leaned forward and slightly up. Christopher’s lips were dry, but not rough. The taste of butterscotch, whether it be the chaptstick he seemed to have applied, or one of the candies he’d eaten to try and keep himself awake at work, Tommy enjoyed having a taste. 

While he wanted to push further, he knew better. Christopher was dozing in and out of consciousness and Tommy knew that he wouldn’t appreciate being startled with a tongue in his mouth. It was damn tempting, though. Instead, he allowed their lips to just press together in silence. There was movement every couple of seconds, but he only reciprocated what Christopher did. The man was clearly hesitant, but also seemed almost… curious. 

Be curious, hon. No one will judge you here. 

When he felt Christopher’s thumb brush against his left cheek, Tommy’s breath caught in his throat. He’d closed his eyes as he’d relaxed into the gentle kiss, and didn’t dare open them as Christopher’s fingers slowly cupped his chin. His thumb rubbed along Tommy’s jawline, gently. 

I should have shaved. 

His stomach twisted into knot after knot as Christopher took his time. Tommy could feel the man’s eyes on him, but their lips hadn’t been disconnected yet, so he didn’t move until Christopher finally allowed them to part.

“Tell me again… what is it that you want from me, Tommy?” He breathed, so close to Tommy’s mouth that his moist lips could easily feel the heat of his breath on them. 

For a moment, he couldn’t think of a logical answer. He searched through his foggy mind for something meaningful to say, because he knew damn well why he wanted the man, but he just couldn’t figure out the words. Sure, he could say his body, mind, and what not, but that wasn’t what would get through to Christopher. 

He was just about to try and say whatever honestly came to his mind, and probably make a fool out of himself, when Skipper jumped into his lap and snuggled up against him. Tommy stared at the dog for a moment, it’s tail thumping happily against his leg. Skipper looked up at him and seemed to smile with his eyes. 

Instead of stressing himself out over his answer to Christopher, Tommy smiled down at the small dog and scooped it up, hugging it tightly to his chest as he nuzzled his face against its fur. He might not have the words he needed to tell Christopher yet, but he could easily love his dog, as Skipper didn’t seem to need any words to understand. 

Tommy’s smile widened when Skipper nudged his head into the crook of his neck, enjoying the snuggles he was being awarded. He was honestly content to just give the dog his affections for the time being and deal with Christopher another day. When he felt the small dog being removed, his smile turned downward, but when Christopher literally fell into his arms from the chair after setting Skipper aside, Tommy had to react automatically. 

His arms jerked up and looped around Chris’s back to catch him. The abrupt action made him wince from his injury, but Tommy managed to carefully get Christopher settled against the opposite side of his chest. 

To hell with me. He’s a little taller, but he fits so damn well in my arms. 

 Tommy leaned his head back against the bed just enough to be considered submissive, but when Christopher looked and noticed the gesture, instead of taking advantage of it like most others would, he leaned forward and pressed his head into the spot. The unfamiliar weight resting against his collar bone made Tommy’s heart stutter in his chest, but it calmed as Christopher’s warmth saturated his body. 

They weren’t embracing like lovers. Nor siting like friends. It wasn’t entirely comfortable, and Tommy could feel his right leg already beginning to fall asleep, but when he felt Christopher’s body finally relax against him on a tired sigh, he knew that they were one step closer to at least understanding each other. 

“I don’t want that dog.” 

Tommy chuckled as his arms tightened a tiny bit around Christopher. 

“But we’re keeping him.” 

Instead of replying with words, Christopher grumbled quietly and nuzzled one more time against Tommy’s neck. Not five minutes later, Tommy could feel the man’s breathing even out as he drifted off. 

(Omg I just realized Christopher got jealous of Skipper just like Jana of Tera. Who knew the two had similarities)

Small Things

Jake-

Turning the phone over in his hands for the hundredth time, Jake knew that he was in trouble. He hadn’t done anything, yet, but he couldn’t get Jade off his mind. He knew that he should be mad at the man, and technically, he was. At the same time, though, he’d come to an understanding that what had happened had also been partially his fault, too. 

But do I say sorry or is he supposed to? 

He couldn’t think straight. He’d kind of let the kiss happen, or at least, hadn’t pulled away. But then Jade had pushed him. That clearly wasn’t okay, but at the same time Jake knew that he shouldn’t have put Jade in that situation, either. Neither of them were ready for any kind of… anything, really. 

You have to keep your job and start saving money. He has his rules, too. You can’t handle all of them. 

It was the truth. He liked Jade. Liked the man’s personality and way of doing things. It was strict, but at the same time, Jake craved that. He wanted to know what he could and couldn’t do. Wanted to be able to go to someone if he was feeling lonely, and not necessarily have to offer his body up for the attention. 

He flipped the phone over again, then turned the screen on right as a text came through. 

I’m sorry for pushing you. 

Jake blinked a few times, then reread the message. 

He really did text me and apologize. 

Falling back onto his bed, Jake held the phone up and eyed the message, reading it over and over. “He didn’t apologize for kissing me.” He stated to himself. He’d hoped he wouldn’t. That meant that he had meant it, at least. 

It was something he could work with… if it was worth it to try. 

Do you really want to get yourself stressed out about this again? You came home and wouldn’t leave Adam’s lap for an hour. 

He had no doubt that Adam had at least texted Jade something not-so-pleasant, either, but he hadn’t asked what it might have been. 

Rolling over onto his belly, Jake heaved a sigh and typed out a lengthy response. When he had finished, he pursed his lips against his blanket, then deleted the message and tried again. Each time he decided to change it, it got shorter. By the time he finally forced himself to push the send button, his message read; Apology accepted. 

He groaned when the phone beeped, letting him know that his message had been successfully sent. Jake was going to turn his phone off and wallow in worry for a bit before he went to sleep, as he did have to work again the next day, when he noticed the little dots flashing at the bottom of his text message screen. 

He’s typing? 

Jake’s heart gave an odd shiver, his eyes remaining glued to the screen. When the dots suddenly stopped flashing and no message came in, he grumbled into the blanket. When the dots began flashing again a moment later, he perked up, only to be disappointed again when they disappeared. By the sixth time, Jake tossed his phone to the side and crawled beneath his blankets. 

Just go to sleep. He won’t respond. At least not tonight. 

Right as he finished that thought, his phone chimed. Jake couldn’t have grabbed it faster if he’d tried. He tugged it beneath the blanket, then pulled the blanket over his head. He wasn’t trying to hide the message from Adam or anything, as the man had already gone to bed a while ago, but he felt more comfortable reading it under the covers… for some odd reason. 

You’re up very late, get some sleep. 

Jake’s brow furrowed at the message. The undertone of an order was clearly present, but before he could think of a response, the dots began flashing again, then a new message appeared. 

Please. 

Seeing no reason to argue, as he did have work the next day and was quite tired, Jake replied with a simple Okay , instead of the yes sir  he wanted to type. It felt wrong as soon as he’d sent the one-worded text, but there was little he could do to change it. So, instead of dwelling on the small mistake, Jake turned his phone to silent and curled up with a quiet yawn. 

Good night, sir. 

The next morning came in a rush. Mainly because Jake had slept through his phone’s alarm clock. He skipped his shower and grabbed only a piece of bread as he ran out the door, much to Adam’s protests. He promised he’d eat a lot when he got home. 

The bread was gone before he even made it one block, but it did little for his grumbling stomach. Jake was used to not having food, however, and easily pushed through the pains that developed throughout the day. He might have been hungry, but he also had a home and a meal to look forward to when he got back. It was more than he could ever hope for. 

Thankfully, the bowling alley did have several water fountains, and they did allow him a free snack, so the day didn’t go too badly. When he sat down for his final ten minute break, about two hours before he was due to leave, Jake was feeling quite ready for an early dinner. Even if Adam decided to just give him carrots and cheese, he’d be extremely grateful. 

“Hey kid, someone brought something for you a bit ago.” One of the concession workers said. The woman’s name slipped his mind, but he was still learning everyone so he didn’t feel bad about it. 

When she smiled at him and held a carry-out container out to him, Jake’s eyes went wide. He grabbed it, trying not to seem too eager or rude, then flipped the lid open. The smell of macaroni and cheese and chicken strips hit his nose, making saliva pool in his mouth in seconds. 

“Some businessman dropped it off for you in a hurry, telling me to tell you that my boyfriend just brought me extra. I don’t lie well.” The woman said, drawing a chuckle from Jake as she handed him a plastic fork. 

“Dig in, kid. We’re slow right now so don’t worry about taking more than your break time.” 

Jake eyed the food, his stomach growling at the idea of doing just that. Instead, however, he pulled out his cellphone and typed out a quick message to Jade. 

Did you drop off food for me? 

He wanted to add sir  to the end of the sentence, but thought better of it. Jake didn’t think he would reply right away since he was usually so busy, but when the tiny dots at the bottom of the screen began flashing, he smiled without realizing it. 

Yes. You need to eat more. 

There was nothing for a moment, then another message came up. 

Please. 

Jake thought about replying, but decided against it. He only had a short time to eat, even if he was being given a few extra minutes. Setting his phone back in his pocket, he picked up the fork he’d been given and got busy shoveling food into his mouth. Sure, it wasn’t very classy or good table manners, but he was sitting in a dark bowling alley with mostly everyone there distracted by games. 

This is sooooo good. 

It seemed like simple stuff from a fast food place, possibly one step up, but Jake greatly appreciated it. He finished the container is ten minutes flat, then sipped at an ice water the older woman brought for him midway through his meal. 

“Thank you,” he said when he’d finished and taken a moment to relax, his belly completely full. The woman nodded to him, then gestured toward one of the far lanes. “Best go help those guys now, they seem about ready to try and grab the stuck gutter ball themselves.” 

Jake gave her a chuckle and slid from his stool. “I got it.” He was in a surprisingly good mood, though he hadn’t technically been in a bad one, just hungry. 

The rest of his shift passed by quickly, and soon he was home. It had rained a bit on his way back, but not enough to dampen his spirits. Just his clothes. After slipping his shoes off at the door, he followed his nose to the kitchen. Adam stood by the stove, a dark blue apron fastened around his shirt and his short hair pulled back into a tiny ponytail with a hairband. 

“Hey Jake, did you have a good day at work?” He asked, walking over with his arms spread. Jake ran into them without hesitation, loving the closeness that came with the gesture. 

“It was great, thank you for asking.” He replied as he nuzzled into the apron, then gave a quiet content sigh. 

Adam let out a quiet laugh and rustled Jake’s hair a bit. “I’m glad. It seems that the rain got you a bit though, wanna go get a shower real quick before dinner is done?” 

Jake was already nodding as he hesitantly stepped out of the hug. “Yes sir, that sounds great.” 

Adam gave him a look, making Jake realize that he’d called him sir again. Unlike with Jade though, there were no further repercussions for the mistake. Adam didn’t like being called sir, but it didn’t make him upset or anything. 

After he took a quick shower to warm up, Jake got dressed and headed right back downstairs. Dinner was homemade ravioli and baked vegetables, and he easily cleared his plate, then a second helping. Adam tried to get him to nibble at a third portion, but after eating lunch late, Jake was completely full. 

“You’ll bring the leftovers for lunch tomorrow, then?” He asked, getting an immediate nod from Jake. He’d gladly take them. 

“Good. I’m not a huge fan of leftovers so I’m glad they will still be enjoyed.” Adam replied as they worked together to rinse the dishes and then put them away in the dishwasher. 

Once everything was clean, it was nearly nine in the evening and Jake was just barely staying awake. He had settled himself in Adam’s lap, a spot he was quickly coming to love being in. “How did you like your lunch today, Jake?” 

The question caught him off guard enough for him to look up at Adam. The man was smiling slightly, so perhaps he wasn’t mad? “I, uh, it was really good. I didn’t realize how hungry I would get if I didn’t bring something.” 

Adam shook his head and ran his fingers through Jake’s hair lightly. “It’s alright. I’m not mad at you for what Jade did. I’m a bit annoyed at him, but you’re both grown adults and you can interact if you wish. He did tell me that he was going to bring you something in case you forgot to bring enough food, though. I just wish you would have told me that he did.” 

Oh. He’s not mad about Jade and I interacting… it’s trust. 

 “I’m sorry, sir. Adam,” he corrected. 

“Just let me know if you two interact, okay? You don’t have to tell me what you say and I won’t check your phone or anything, but I’d like to know. Is that alright to ask for?” 

Jake thought about his request for a moment, then nodded. “Yes. I can do that.” 

“Good, and thank you. Now then, I’m going to watch the news for a little bit before bed. Would you like to stay here and I’ll carry you to bed when I’m done, or would you like to go to your room before you fall asleep?” 

In all honesty, he wanted to stay right where he was, but didn’t think it was fare to ask Adam to carry him to his room later. “Just from the look on your face, I can tell that you want option number one. Then it’s settled.” Adam said, drawing a tired smile from Jake as he snuggled in a little more. 

“Get some rest, Jake.” 

As Adam spoke, his arms wrapped more comfortably around him and Jake found it quite easy to slip away to sleep. 

(A little relaxing chapter before more big parts XD)

Just a Little

(Tommy wouldn’t let the storyline continue until I gave him a short cute chapter >.>) 

Tommy-

Getting awoken by Christopher for the second night in a row was absolutely fine with Tommy. Being a guard at a prison, he had worked odd hours, anyways. Having Christopher wake him up with unintentional snuggling while the man was still deep asleep? Perfectly fine… and adorable as hell. 

If I could get away with kissing him right now, I would. 

Unfortunately, somehow, the last time he’d tried, Christopher had woken up right away. Strange, since Tommy could literally pull the man into a hug, nuzzle his hair, tuck him in, and what not, and he still sleeps like a log. 

But no. Can’t kiss him. That makes him wake up. 

Chuckling quietly to himself, Tommy carefully rolled over onto his back, making sure not to move his left arm, since Christopher had a good hold on it. For a man so stern and distant, he was an extremely clingy sleeper. 

Not that I mind. 

A small flashing light to his right drew Tommy’s attention to his cell phone sitting on the nightstand. Grabbing the device, he the screen on and blinked a few times to adjust his eyes to the bright light. 

A.J. (Jake): Hello, I’m sure you won’t get this until tomorrow morning, but I’d like to possibly meet my big brother again. I just, I don’t think I should do it alone. Is it possible that you could come? If you have Domino’s number, could you see if he would be there, too?

Tommy held the phone out a bit further, rereading the message. He knew that Domino wouldn’t let Jana out of his sight in most cases, so he wasn’t worried that the man would somehow not be there during their next meeting. 

Props to the kid for wanting to try again. 

He was also glad that Jake thought to preplan the meeting. Just walking up to Domino’s door wouldn’t end well, that much was one hundred percent certain.

We can try a meeting tonight. Chris has work, but I’ve been doing pretty well. I can get Jade there, too. 

He knew that Jade wasn’t the best idea because of the two’s current odd issues, but the man was a powerhouse and could help with Jana if Domino had trouble. Deciding that the idea was good enough, he sent a quick text to Domino, then another to Jade to see if they could work something out. 

Once done, he tossed a final message to let Jake know that he had sent the other two texts, then set the phone back on the nightstand and did his best to stretch without disrupting Christopher. It felt good to be able to do it, though he could feel the tug of the healing skin over his injury. It didn’t hurt nearly as bad as normal… which meant that the drugs he’d taken before bed worked damn well.

Much better than the last ones. 

His eyes turned to Christopher as he thought, a smile tugging at his lips at the sight of the man snuggled right up against his side. He hadn’t noticed, but Christopher even had his left hand settled on his chest, fingers curled slightly as if they were gripping a shirt that wasn’t there. 

Through all of that bravado and distance you drove me crazy with, you’ve come home the past two night and climbed right into bed with me the moment you had your shoes off.

Of course, he knew that Christopher could just be exhausted, as he normally was, and just really need to sleep. Tommy had returned to Christopher’s after having some chest pains, but Chris didn’t stay all day. He couldn’t take anymore time off work. 

“It’s rude… to stare.” Christopher whispered as he tucked his head against Tommy’s side, then tried futilely to stifle a yawn. 

I want to pull him into a hug and kiss him until he falls asleep. 

Instead, Tommy grinned up at the ceiling. “Sometimes it’s worth getting caught.” 

There was silence in the room long enough after he’d spoken that Tommy glanced over to see if Christopher had fallen back to sleep. The man was looking up at him with a tired smile, his eyes half-lidded. 

“It’s rude to stare…” Tommy whispered, quietly mimicking Christopher’s words.

He got a faint chuckle in response before Christopher’s eyes closed again. He was snoring quietly a few moments later, making Tommy shake his head on his pillow. They hadn’t gone into the possibility of an actual relationship yet. Tommy was hesitant to accidentally push Christopher away by trying to be anymore dominant than he already had been, which wasn’t much, but he knew that the guy perceived himself as a solid dominant and didn’t want to take orders from anyone. 

You aren’t a complete dominant. Tommy grumbled in his thoughts. You snuggle like the most adorable sub when you’re asleep. 

He couldn’t force the man to change, though. Chris had to realize that he was a switch just as much as Tommy was. He might be a little more dominant, but there was no denying the man’s want for attention and affection from someone who just might be more dominant than him on occasion. It wasn’t spoken, not really outwardly expressed, but when he was extremely stressed or sleepy to the point where his defenses were down, it showed through so clearly. 

Oh well. I’ve got you this far. Though I’d prefer we were both unclothed a bit more. 

After a quick glance at the clock, Tommy gave another stretch, then settled in to sleep until Christopher’s alarm was set to go off. He’d see the man off to work, then follow up with Jade and Domino. 

Looks like today’s going to be fun. 

He stole one more glance at Christopher before giving a content sigh and closing his eyes. 

But for now, I’m going to enjoy what I’ve got right here.

Second Try

Jade-

It would take hell and high water to keep Jade from being early for the meeting Tommy had texted him about. Granted, it was raining hard enough that he could barely see out of his windshield and the wind was just as terrible, but he wouldn’t be deterred. 

Jade managed to get within a block of the apartment before he knew that his car wouldn’t be able to make it any further safely. There were too many dips in the road that could get his wheels stuck. On foot, then. 

He looked out at the sidewalk and sighed with relief. It was flooded, but not nearly bad enough to prevent him from using it. After U-turning and moving his car a bit higher up the small hill, he parked it with the emergency break on, just in case, then reached into the backseat for his umbrella. 

Of course I forgot to put it back in my car. 

He’d used it a few days ago, but his mind just hadn’t been on the ball lately. Wonder whose fault that is. He knew that it was his own, but he couldn’t stop himself. For some reason beyond his surprisingly strict control, Jake has wiggled his way into his thoughts and refused to leave. 

Shaking his head, he slid out of his expensive jacket and undid the buttons on his shirt. Folding both items on the passenger’s side seat, Jade looked down at his nice work pants and shoes. They wouldn’t technically be ruined… but the shoes would definitely take days to dry and the pants would have to likely be sent out.

A glance toward the car’s dashboard clock told him that he was running low on decision time. Blowing out a frustrated breath, he checked for oncoming traffic, then shoved open his door and began to run. He had hoped to arrive early, dressed well, and ready to handle any situation necessary. Instead, Jade ended up banging on the door about five minutes later, completely soaked to the bone, and half dressed with a short mop of dripping hair. 

Needless to say, he wasn’t surprised in the least when Domino opened the door and began laughing his ass off at him right then and there. Sparing the man a sharp glare, he shoved past him and headed straight for the shower. While he was warming up, he heard the door open and close, but when no one said anything, he glanced out of the shower to see that Domino had left him a change of clothes. 

Gratefully, he finished up his shower and dried off. Jade then slipped into the pair of black sweatpants, but ignored the shirt for the moment. He’d gotten plenty hot enough under the scalding water and just decided to sling the it over his shoulder to put on once he cooled off in a few minutes. 

Jana was sitting on the sofa when he walked into the living room. The man was visibly relaxed, but Jade could see his muscles tensing every few moments just enough to be noticeable to those who knew what to look for. He’s nervous. Jade didn’t blame him. He had mental issues that were hard for him to control during certain situations. One of said situations was being around a man he hadn’t even known was alive. His brother. 

He had an inkling in his mind to offer the man some sort of comfort, but Jana was someone he would not get involved with personally. He didn’t like aggressive subs, and quite frankly, even if he wasn’t unintentionally crushing on the man’s younger brother, he wouldn’t go for him. Jana wouldn’t accept rules, and even if he did, Jade couldn’t tell if the guy was a dominant or submissive. He sure as hell could handle Domino, and he didn’t doubt that he was the top in most, if not all, of the two’s sexual interactions, but he still couldn’t tell. 

The man on the outside is definitely dominant, but it almost feels like I’m looking at someone more vulnerable than Jake when I meet his eyes. 

There was a soft knock on the door before Jade had even found a place to sit. He looked toward it as Domino came out of his bedroom. They both knew who it was likely to be. It was a bit surprising, however, when Domino opened the door to reveal just Tommy and Jake. 

Where’s Adam? 

Jake held the door as Tommy wheeled himself in. He was back in a wheelchair, as he’d mentioned, but he did look better than the last time Jade had seen him. He’d had to have climbed the stairs on his own while Jake brought up his chair, too, so he wasn’t too bad off. He ended up stopping next to where Jade stood. When he was offered Tommy’ s hand, Jade took it with a nod. 

“Thanks for coming, Jade.” 

“Of course.” He replied as his eyes wandered, on their own accord, to Jake. 

The moment the younger man was within reach, Jade’s fingers itched to touch him. He knew that he was being ridiculous by practically chasing the poor guy after causing such shit with his rules, yet he couldn’t help himself. He’d never been addicted to something in his entire life, except maybe coffee on extremely busy weeks, but he couldn’t seem to get Jake out of his head. 

“Good evening, Jade.” Jake said as he came to a stop beside him. 

He had a cautious smile on his face and his attention was mainly focused on Jana, who had become just-barely more tense with his brother’s approach. Two foldout chairs had been placed a few feet away from where Jana sat, so Jade decided to direct Jake to take a seat, then took the one beside him after tugging on the shirt he’d been allowed to use. 

Domino dropped down beside Jana, his hand immediately going to the man’s leg and squeezing. Jade knew that it was a comfort gesture, as he’d used it several times on some of his subs that enjoyed a little pain. He could tell, however, that Jana had no technical enjoyment in it, but it clearly did do something for him. His body slowly relaxed and his breathing evened out after a silent minute. 

“So, Jana, how have you been?” Jake said with a small smile. 

His brother watched him like a wolf might watch it’s next kill. The air was tense, but at the same time, Jake remained calm and seemed to be doing his best to defuse anything before it could even start. He was clearly choosing his words carefully. Taking his time to think over what to say, and how he needed to say it. 

Smart kid. 

Jade was proud of him, too. Jake knew that he was in a situation where what he said, or didn’t say, could cause further stress between him and his brother. They all waited patiently for Jana to respond. From what Jade could tell by his expression, the man was having some sort of internal struggle with what he wanted to say.   

When he did finally decide on a response, it was to simply lift his head a fraction, purse his lips, and shrug as he sank back into he sofa a little bit. 

He’s reacting like a confused child. 

It was hard to believe that a grown man didn’t know how to make basic conversation, but Jade couldn’t hold it against him. From what he’d been told, Jana had had a pretty terrible start in life, and prison hadn’t made things any easier. 

He was just about to try and step into the conversation, though he’d hoped that it would just be between Jake and Jana, when Jana’s dog, Terra, suddenly appeared with a tennis ball in her mouth. She walked right up to him, tail wagging with excitement. Jana tried to refocus after nudging her away, but the dog was quite persistent and didn’t take no for an answer. 

Not wanting the meeting to be a waste, Jade tried calling the dog to him quietly, intent on throwing the ball for her a few times while Jana and Jake spoke, but again, the dog didn’t care. It didn’t even act like it had heard him at all. 

Domino was watching the dog, but he didn’t try to shoo it away or take the ball. Jade didn’t want Jana to get frustrated and the whole situation get ruined before it started, but he also didn’t want to reach toward the man to try and move the dog, either. 

Tense seconds passed with all eyes on Terra and Jana. He tried to nudge it away several more times, but the dog was determined. When it finally looked like he was getting truly angry, Jana snatched the ball from the dog and pegged it toward the hallway. Jade could hear it bounce multiple times against the walls as Terra darted after it.

“That dog is so annoying.” Jana grumbled, his eyes narrowing on the hall. “Watch, she’ll be right back to bug me as soon as she finds the dumb ball.” 

Needless to say, he was right. The dog came bounding back into the room, tail going at twice the speed it had been previously. The normal thing would be to ask where he’d gotten the dog to try and continue the conversation, but Jade had been warned about that question before coming. Tommy had told him that it had come from Christopher’s deceased brother, and that the topic had to be avoided.

“What kind of dog is she? She looks like a retriever of some sort.” Jake said suddenly, drawing everyone’s attention to him as he slid from his chair to sit on the floor. 

Seeming to finally notice that there was another person vying for her attention, Terra dropped her ball near Jana’s feet, turned, and walked over to sit in front of Jake. She sat just close enough to be able to pet, but far enough away to show that she wasn’t too comfortable with Jake yet. 

He offered his hand out to her to sniff when Jana didn’t respond, but Terra just eyed it with her ears tilted back a little. When Jake glanced up at Jana, Terra did the same, lifting her ears slightly. Jana raised an eyebrow at both of them and crossed his arms over his chest. “What?” 

Jake licked his lips nervously but spoke with a decent tone. “Can I pet your dog, please?” 

Jana tilted his head, eyes narrowing on Jake. 

“Can you?” 

Leaning over slightly, Jade reached down and gently brushed Jake’s shoulder. It was just the faintest touch, but he meant it as encouragement without taking Jake’s attention away from the situation at hand. Jade felt him lean back into the touch for just a moment before reaching forward and touching Terra’s nose with his pointer finger. “Poke.” 

The dog almost looked indignant at the gesture. Her ears went back and she tilted her head forward with widened eyes. Jade held his breath as Terra responded by reaching up with her right paw and swatting at Jake’s cheek with a grunt of a growl. 

“Can’t we be friends?” Jake asked, a sheepish look on his face. 

Terra grunted again, then looked back at Jana. 

“I don’t care, dog. We aren’t friends anyways, so why do you keep looking back at me?” He stated with a roll of his eyes. 

Terra returned her attention to Jake with a determined look on her face that Jade wasn’t sure how to interpret. Why does she look like she’s about to deal with this entire situation on her own? Jade wondered right as Terra stomped forward and plopped herself down right in Jake’s lap, then rolled over for a belly rub. 

The dog was a little big for Jake, but she managed to find a comfortable position that Jake could still rub her belly in. She was very picky about how he did it, too, and smacked him a few extra times when he did it too hard or accidentally scratched her with a nail. 

After a minute Jade noticed another hand join Jake’s, and looked up, catching his breath. His muscles tensed as he realized that Jana had joined Jake on the floor, but the man seemed to be keeping control of himself decently. He could tell that Jana was arguing with himself, or telling himself something, because his lips were moving feverishly but he wasn’t actually speaking loud enough to be heard. He also appeared to be focusing much harder than would be necessary to rub the belly of a dog, but Jade didn’t comment, just watched carefully. 

“You’re doing it wrong.” Jana said after a minute. 

He pulled Terra right out of Jake’s lap and into his own. Jade was surprised that the dog didn’t growl or try to bite at Jana, but then he remembered that the animal was trained specifically for him. To think that a dog could help someone so much. I bet Jana doesn’t even realize that he’s so close to his brother right now. 

He was a bit worried that Jana might snap out of his current focus and realize that, though. As if he’d summoned the altercation, Jake reached too quickly to pet the dog while Jana’s attention wasn’t completely focused on him. In the blink of an eye Jana had his right hand around Jake’s neck, but what surprised Jade, and apparently everyone else who had been in the middle of reacting, was Terra’s response. 

Her teeth were locked onto Jana’s wrist. She was beginning to draw blood, but it was clear that she was holding back doing more damage. Her attention was solely focused on Jana, and what he was or wasn’t doing to Jake. Jade was already on his knees right next to them, hands partially raised to respond. Jake wasn’t being hurt yet, but Jana wasn’t letting him go, either. 

Just calm down, Jana. You don’t want to hurt him. 

Jade stole a quick glance at Jana’s eyes and swallowed. The man was definitely not all there right then. His eyes were clouded over somewhat and his breathing had hastened. 

Terra’s growl stole Jade’s attention back a second later, then he looked past her to where Jana’s hand was still firmly locked around Jake’s neck. Jade noticed his hand hand beginning to tighten and lifted his own to stop him when he heard Terra growl again. Jana’s hand relaxed a bit as a line of blood ran from the bite wound. 

Is she adding pressure when he is? 

He didn’t think that the dog could be that smart, but each time Jana tried to choke Jake, the dog definitely did respond. And, after nearly five minutes, Jana finally released him and allowed his hand to drop away. Terra backed away and tucked her tail, licking blood from her lips. 

“Good dog.” Jana said surprisingly. His voice was rough and his eyes still not quite focused, but he had the hint of a smile on his face as he pulled his injured wrist into his chest and began rubbing his thumb over the small bite marks.

The atmosphere in the room slowly began to return to normal and Jade returned to his seat, as did Domino. Jake sat a little straighter but didn’t go back to his chair. When Jana finally looked up at Domino, the larger man offered him a soft smile and stood. He disappeared into the hall for a moment, then returned with a small first aid kit. 

It looked like he was going to kneel down and help tend Jana’s injury, but at the last second he handed the case to Jake and nodded before returning to his seat. Jana sent an unreadable look to Domino before turning his attention Jake. He didn’t offer his hand right away. In fact, his expression changed to one of hesitance. Not even Terra curling up against his left leg could bring him to allow Jake to treat his wrist. 

“I…” He whispered with his head down, eyes on his injury. He looked back up after a moment, then reached out with his uninjured arm. “I’ll hurt you, if you touch me right now.” 

Jake seemed disappointed for a moment, but then nodded and gave Jana a full smile. “I understand. It’s about time for dinner, so we probably should get going anyways.” He said as he handed Jana the kit, being careful not to touch him. 

Adam does want him home for dinner, but that’s not for another thirty minutes. 

Jade wasn’t going to argue that, though. The meeting had gone much better than the first time they realized that they were brothers. “Right, Adam does want you home on time for that. Shall we?”

Jake nodded and stood. Jana followed him to his feet, holding the case in his uninjured hand. He looked like he wanted to say something, but when he just remained silent, Jake took over. “Thank you for letting me come by. I hope we’ll be able to hang out again some time.” 

Jade wouldn’t have called that anything close to hanging out , but he understood why Jake had said it. It was a noncommittal statement. They didn’t have to go out or dwell on the fact that they have such issues between them. Just existing in the same space better than they had the previous time was a plus. 

“If it’s alright, I’ll give him a ride home, Tommy?” Jade asked as they headed for the door after Domino handed him his wet clothing in a plastic bag. Domino followed them right up to the door, but Jana remained in the living room, watching them silently with Terra by his side. Tommy agreed after they’d help him down the stairs and into a cab. That left just him and Jake. 

Determined not to make an idiot or ass out of himself again, Jade turned to Jake with a smile, but when noticed the young man looking stressed, he reached out and took his hand. “Are you alright?” He asked, a frown finding its way onto his face. 

Jake took  a moment to collect himself before forcing a smile up at Jake. “Just a little stressed. It’s fine, the meeting went much better than I thought it would.” There was upset in his voice, but also longing. 

He wants to be able to spend time with his big brother like normal siblings. 

“It’ll all work out in the end, hun. He just needs time.” 

Jake nodded and began stepping into him for a hug, but stopped abruptly and took a step back instead. “Yeah. I know, you’re right. I just, I guess I’m being really impatient.” He mumbled, looking a little embarrassed. 

Jade offered him a small chuckle and pulled him into his chest for a tight hug. “It’s alright. I would be too if I found out that I had a sibling I’d never met, and they suddenly appeared right in front of me. Just you wait, you two will be best friends one day. He wants you in his life, Jacob. He’s trying very hard to make sure that happens.” 

Jake nodded against Jade’s chest but didn’t return the hug. Jade had a feeling that it was his fault, like usual, but he didn’t comment that Jake should hug him back. He didn’t want to send more mixed signals about his rules. 

“Let’s get you home for dinner, okay? You can tell Adam what happened, too.” He said as he tugged Jake’s hand toward his car parked up the hill. 

“Okay… and thank you, Jade. For coming to the meeting.”

 Giving Jake’s hand a squeeze, Jade nodded and smiled. “Of course. Whatever you need, just ask.”

And Back

Tommy-

Getting back to Christopher’s after the meeting was a bit of a pain, literally. Tommy wasn’t sure why his chest was hurting so much more recently, but he steeled his nerves when went inside the doorway so that he didn’t look like he was in pain. He wasn’t too surprised to see that Christopher wasn’t home, though. 

Duh, his car wasn’t even here when you got out of the taxi. 

Running a hand through his hair, Tommy sighed, then wheeled himself into the kitchen. He wanted to make dinner, or at least a few peanut butter and banana sandwiches for when Chris got home, but he couldn’t even find the energy to fight the pain that flared up when he simply tried to open the refrigerator. 

Groaning, he leaned back in his chair, body sagging with defeat. “Well, you can’t make a simple sandwich anymore. Chris is going to kill me… if my injury doesn’t first.” 

As if his voice had summoned the man, the sound of the door handle being turned echoed in the silent house. Tommy felt his heart ache. He could try to hide his pain from Christopher, but to what end? He didn’t want the man to worry, but surely letting himself die because of a situation that could have been cured causes much more than worry. 

Turning his wheelchair toward the kitchen entrance, Tommy counted Christopher’s three remaining steps before he saw the man appear in the doorway. He looked drained, but when his eyes fell on Tommy, they narrowed. 

“You look like absolute shit. We’re going to the hospital now.” 

Well, that went just as I’d planned. 

Christopher stalked over to him and grabbed the handles of his wheelchair. “We’re going right now. Don’t argue.” 

Tommy grabbed the wheel bars of his chair to try and stop Chris from moving it but the man was determined. “It really can wait until tomorrow. I don’t feel that terrible.” 

“Oh? Not that terrible?” Christopher repeated, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he continued to walk. 

Wincing, Tommy pursed his lips and bit back another response. He didn’t want to go to the hospital yet but there wasn’t much he could do. If he somehow managed to stop Christopher from taking him, the man would more than likely just call the ambulance himself. 

Why did I have to fall in love with a doctor? Why couldn’t he be a pet groomer or something? 

Tommy paused in his thoughts, mouth dropping open slightly. 

You might love him, but he doesn’t love you, I think.

“Tommy? Answer me, now.” 

Blinking back darkness that had crept into the edges of his vision, Tommy leaned his head back on the headrest of the passenger’s seat and felt his heart sink in his chest. I blacked out? He could see Christopher’s hand blur to his left, then felt it smack him on top of his head. He expected it to hurt, at least enough to make him focus better, but he honestly had barely felt it. 

“Dammit.” Christopher growled. His voice sounded muffled and Tommy had to focus on the word just to be able to understand it. 

As he zoned in and out of awareness, Tommy could hear Chris talking, though it didn’t seem like it was to him. The conversation mentioned him doing some tests or if needed, surgery, but Tommy couldn’t piece together much more of what he could only assume was a phone call. 

When they actually got to the hospital, he didn’t know. He could feel himself being poked by needles in two or three places, then something cold pressed against his chest and forehead. Everything was far too muffled to be able to hear and his eyelids felt like they were made of cement. 

I think… I have a fever.

Even the thought was hard to put together, but Tommy knew that just letting himself black out again would be bad. He remembered that in most cases, keeping consciousness during a trauma issue was extremely important. He felt like he was breathing somewhat well but his breath felt very hot on his lips, and his mouth was extremely dry. He tried to lick his lips to at least spread a bit of saliva around, but his tongue would barely move and then there was suddenly something being forced down his throat. 

Tommy gagged immediately, and, with what little energy he could manage to find, tried to turn his head away. A loud beeping started to come through the fog in his mind, as well as the sound of at least two people shouting, but he couldn’t make out what they were saying or really what was going on at all. He did feel someone grasp his head, forcing it to remain still as the item was forced further down his throat. Tommy coughed several times and tried to get his head free, but the large hands holding him still were far too strong. 

“…hear me.”

What?

The beeping sound began to stutter and pick up as another, different sounding one started up. Tommy felt his head begin to pound even though he could barely hear the sounds. He wanted to just rest for a bit. Surely that would fix whatever was wrong with him. It was easy to just allow his body to be pulled back into the darkness, but something kept nudging at his consciousness each time he tried to let himself go completely. 

Those damn hands. I’m not trying to move my head, let go already. 

They were still holding it, but not as tightly. It almost felt like they were cupping his face instead of restraining his head right then. 

“You have…”

 A faint pressure on his cheeks brought Tommy slowly back from the edge of darkness. He was more annoyed, than anything, though. Whoever was rubbing their thumbs along his cheeks and jaw needed to stop. He was exhausted and just wanted to rest. Eventually, he did just that, letting his mind turn off completely. 

There was a sharp jerk on whatever had been shoved down his throat at the same time someone yelled. “Wake up, now!”

Tommy gagged hard and his right eye blinked open. His vision was blurry and his eyelid only managed to open about a third of the way, but he was determined to tell whoever was messing with him to go find someone else to torture. 

“You are…”

What? What am I?

The two beeping sounds slowly began to return but the second one went away after a few moments. 

“I hate…”

Dammit. I can’t focus enough to hear what he’s saying. 

The voice sounded familiar, too. His left ear was clearing up a bit, allowing him to hear somewhat decently. It was still muffled and words were coming and going as if his mind was trying to tune his brain to pick them up better, but at least he could solidly hear a few of them. 

Focus more. Pay attention. 

“Wake up you damn idiot!” Christopher shouted loud enough to startle Tommy. The faster beeping sound returned for a moment, then quieted back to its previous steady rhythm. 

A faint sigh, along with a groan, was heard as someone walked around the side of his bed. Tommy opened his good eye a little further and waited for the fuzziness to clear. It took a minute, but eventually he could see Christopher’s features come into focus. 

He was panting and looked like he hadn’t slept in at least a few days. He was taking me to the hospital. Tommy finally remembered. His heart twisted at the thought of being unconscious for days. 

“Scared the shit out of me.” Christopher said through a thin green surgical mask. He tugged it down, then removed the cap he’d been wearing to keep his hair covered. 

Tommy wanted to say something but there was a plastic tube down his throat that he finally realized was likely forced in to help him breathe. I was making the heart monitor go crazy. The idea that he had almost died swam in his head, making the monitor relay his worry. 

“It’ll be okay now. Take it easy, Tommy.” Christopher said in a surprisingly soft voice. Tommy briefly noticed a few people, who were dressed in the same green scrub outfits as Christopher, walk behind the man to, what he could only assume, was exit the room. 

When everyone seemed to have left, Christopher dropped down into a chair beside the bed Tommy was lying in and heaved another exhausted sigh. “You’ve been gone for nearly six hours. We… I, lost you, twice…”

His eyes lifted from his pants to meet Tommy’s wide one. “I pray there was no damage.” He said, making Tommy immediately go through a mental checklist of his own body. He could think perfectly well, though the haze still remained floating over his conscious. He assumed that was his own exhaustion and possibly some drugs he’d been given. 

He then went to his feet and legs, moving them each ever so slightly. It took effort and made his body ache more, but it worked. He then went to his arms. His left one had a pins and needles feeling, but they both responded enough to not cause him to worry. He didn’t have the energy to try and speak and with the tube still down his throat, he wouldn’t have been able to anyways, but he wasn’t going to dwell on that. He was able to move and he was still alive. 

“We’ll test your motor skills after you’ve recovered.” Christopher said as he took off his stained green gloves and threw them in a trash can behind him before turning back to face Tommy. 

“Some of the muscle around your injury had gotten infected. Normally, it’s not an issue, but it can happen… and it did. With you.” He ran a shaky hand through his hair, then dropped his forehead on the bed as his body sagged with relief, right hand gripping the thin blankets tightly. “I went in and took out the infected tissue. I’m so sorry I hadn’t realized what was going on earlier. I should have. I didn’t think that if I did the operation when you got hurt, that there would be an issue like infection. I have no one else to blame this time, I messed up.”

 It can happen even with the most careful procedures. 

Tommy wanted to comfort the man crumbling before him, but he couldn’t speak and his limbs barely worked. He willed his other eye to open, then focused through his blurry vision until Christopher lifted his head and met his gaze. 

I love you. 

He tried to project his thoughts, but Christopher only gave him a sad, pained smile and sat back in his chair. “Relax as best you can, but please try to stay awake. I’m going to remain here in case anything happens. Your heartbeat is back to normal, but if you could keep yourself up for a bit longer, you’ll be in much safer waters.”

Tommy fought with himself until he could give the faintest of nods, then did as told. He still hurt all over and he had no doubt that he had a long road ahead of him still, especially after a second surgery, but he did feel blessed to have Christopher still by his side.

Take it Slow

(Tommy wanted another chapter)

Tommy-

The next time Tommy’s eyes found their way open, the room was dark, except for a dim light near the beeping sounds to his right. He had no doubt that at least one of them was a heart monitor and another, a breathing machine, as he still felt the thick, uncomfortable plastic tube down his throat. Just the feel of it made him bite back a gag. He had thought that it had been removed before, yet if it was, it was back now. 

He wanted it taken out, but as he listened to his heart monitor, he knew that it needed to stay. Even with the item helping him, his heart rate would skip or speed up abruptly every few minutes. The stuttering hurt, but not nearly as much as he thought it would. 

They probably have me on some good drugs, I can barely move but I don’t hurt too badly. 

He expected his surgery sight to hurt, at the very least, but even his chest was barely bothering him besides his heart skipping issue. 

The sudden line of light cutting through the room made him wince, then grimace painfully around the tube from the sudden movement. Okay, the drugs don’t work quite that well. He thought as the door slowly shut, then someone walked toward him. He could hear their footsteps, but he had to blink several times to clear his vision enough to be able to see who had come in. 

A doctor in head-to-toe white, except for a green surgical mask, walked over. He looked to be around his mid fifties, considering his graying hair and wrinkles, but Tommy knew that the job weighed heavily on most and some doctors looked much older than they were. Christopher’s exhausted face flashed behind his eyes and he felt his stomach churn with worry. 

I hope he hasn’t been here too much, he needs to sleep. 

“You have a very good friend, Tommy.” The doctor said as he glanced down at a clipboard he’d carried in. He was quiet as he checked the different readings on the machines to Tommy’s right, then wrote down the information on the board. 

“He’s been in here almost nonstop for two days. He left around two this afternoon, when you started responding better to the breathing tube and medications.” 

Tommy felt tears well up in his eyes, but he blinked them back. The doctor seemed to notice after a quick glance up from his clipboard, but thankfully didn’t say anything about it. 

“I wish I could say that I could remove that, because I know it’s not comfortable, but your heartbeat isn’t strong enough yet. Hopefully in a couple more hours we can give that a shot.” 

Eager to communicate, Tommy tried to nod, but the tube in his throat grated against his esophagus, making him cough. 

“Careful. We do a simple version of communication with patients who can’t move well or talk. If you can move the fingers on your right hand, please tap the blanket.” He said, turning his attention to Tommy’s right hand. 

It had several IV’s hooked up to its wrist area, but Tommy couldn’t feel too much pain when he tried to move his fingers, so he focused as hard as he could to tap his pointer finger on the blanket. 

“There you go. If you want to agree with something I’m asking, tap your finger once. If not, tap it twice. We have no tapping mean not able to respond, because sometimes it’s too hard to move your fingers, especially after a strong dose of medication. Do you understand?” 

Tommy tapped his finger once, feeling a little relaxed now that he could actually communicate, even if it was just simple yes’s or no’s. 

“Perfect. Would you be willing to try and have that tube removed later tonight if you’re doing well?” The doctor asked. 

Tommy tapped his finger against the bed once. He knew that he might have trouble and need it returned, which would be horrible, but if he could manage on his own, that would be one step closer to recovering. The doctor checked a few more things and then told him to try and relax and just let his body keep healing. He gave Tommy another dose of pain medication, too. About ten minutes after the man left, Tommy passed out, the medicine doing a damn good job of helping him get some sleep. 

Tommy wasn’t sure what awoke him later that night, but when he opened his eyes, the dimmed clock up on the wall read eleven o’five. He did his best to look around the room, but his eyes were terribly sore. He wasn’t sure if it was from exhaustion or his fever, but the moment they landed on Christopher, sitting silently in the chair to his right with his Kindle out,  Tommy’s heart gave a hard stutter. 

Christopher blinked a few times, then looked toward the monitor. After a moment, he turned his attention to Tommy. The Kindle in his hand slipped to the floor, the leather case keeping it from making much sound on the tile floor as he jumped up. The chair made a bit more noise as it was shoved back against the wall from the sudden movement, but Christopher paid it no mind. 

Aw, hun. 

His eyes had perfectly black half-circles beneath them and they were slightly sunken in, too, telling Tommy that along with not sleeping, Christopher probably hadn’t eaten much of anything in the past several days. It was sad to see the man in such a state, especially after seeing him lose those circles and eat under his care. 

I need to get out of here as soon as possible. 

“Hey…” Christopher whispered. 

Even his voice sounded exhausted. Tommy tapped a finger against the blankets of his bed and Christopher smiled. “Dr. Daniels told you that, huh? Good. I told him that I would take over if you wanted the tube out tonight. Do you still want to give that a shot?” He asked. 

Tommy tapped his finger against the blanket again and was rewarded with a tired smile from Christopher. “Good, I’ll get ready to do that.” He said as he turned and moved out of Tommy’s line of sight for a few moments. When he returned he was tugging gloves onto his hands, then added a soft green mask to cover his mouth.  

Okay, that’s kind of hot. 

The thought made Tommy’s own lips quirk up slightly around the breathing tube, making Christopher shake his head. “I don’t want to know what you’re thinking.” 

Tommy rolled his eyes as best he could and waited a few more moments before Christopher began to lean over him. “This is going to hurt. I need you to try and not gag when I begin pulling on it.” He mumbled as he began to undo the fasteners that helped keep the tube and mask that went along with it, in place. 

When he was ready to remove the actual tube, Tommy felt a wash of nervousness flow through him. “It’ll be okay. I promise I won’t hurt you intentionally… at least, not here.” He added with a hint of a smirk that made Tommy’s stomach twist into a strange knot. 

His mind was running through quite a few scenarios, though he wasn’t a pain sub really, when he felt Christopher begin to remove the tube. His gag reflex automatically triggered, making his raw throat muscles contract around the tube. There was little he could do but let the tears fall from his eyes and try to keep enough breath in his lungs to stay conscious.

The moment the tube was out Tommy began coughing painfully. He didn’t even have the strength to lift his head, but somehow his body found the ability to repeatedly try to hack up a lung. He felt like it just might succeed, too, if the gasping breaths he was trying to get in between them, didn’t hyperventilate him first. 

“Shit, Tommy! You need to focus. Stop coughing.” 

He wanted to. He really, really did, but it was a lot harder to get a hold of his tired body than he ever imagined it would be. The heart monitor was steadily picking up its pace and panic began to set in. 

Dammit, calm down and just breathe! You need to get out of here! 

Blinking more tears out of his eyes, Tommy let them roll freely down his cheeks as he tried his hardest to focus on calming down. The insistent  beeping of the machines only made it worse. 

“Tommy, please. Please, you need to focus!” 

Christopher’s pleading voice bolstered Tommy’s determination and he managed to choke back a few coughs, though it hurt even more to do so. “That’s it baby, please. Focus on my voice. Look at me. I’m here for you and I won’t be leaving.” 

Seeing Christopher’s determined eyes narrowed worriedly above his surgical mask made Tommy push even harder to calm himself. He felt like what little control he was struggling to get was slipping, but then Christopher’s hands cupped his face and the man leaned down to press a faint kiss to his sweaty forehead. 

“It’s going to be okay. You can do this, baby.” He whispered. “I need you back home.” 

Tommy saw Christopher’s black rimmed eyes mere inches away from his own as the man leaned back just enough for their gazes to meet. “I’m so tired, and I suck at making myself eat.” 

Yeah, you do. 

“I love having someone to come home to, even if I don’t show it well. Or at all…” Christopher said, his words trailing off as a faint color dusted his cheeks and he glanced away for a moment. 

Aw, hun. You show it in so many ways that you don’t even realize. 

Tommy felt his heart began to calm down as a warmth settled over him. 

You are so sweet, and I want to be the one who welcomes you home forever. 

His breathing began to slowly even out and the machines to his right settled down into a steady rhythm. Christopher gave an audible sigh and closed his eyes, relief clear as day on his face in the dim light. 

I love you. Tommy thought as he forced his head to lift just a fraction and press his lips to the mask covering Christopher’s.

I

Overnight

Jade-

After a week of not seeing Jake, Jade felt like he could finally function somewhat normally. His routine had fallen back into place, though he did take the time each day to text him or talk on the phone. He missed him, a whole lot, but he didn’t want to keep repeating the mistakes he’d already made by rushing too quickly into whatever they were doing. 

What are we doing? He wondered as he thumbed through his text messages to Jake’s new one. He’d gone through all of his work messages and emails before finally sitting down in his recliner and pulling up the one he really wanted to read. 

How was work? They’re considering offering me full time already at the bowling alley. I’m excited but nervous. 

Jade found himself grinning as he thought through a response, then began typing. 

It went well. I’ve caught up on all of my work and meetings for earlier in the week. I’m glad you are doing well with your job,  and am proud of you. You work hard and deserve to get that full time position. 

He sent the message, then stretched out in the chair as he put the footrest up and clicked the television on. He rarely watched the device, but glancing at the news or having it on as background noise was pleasant once in a while. He closed his eyes and allowed his mind to rest as he waited for Jake to respond. Jade was eager to get the message, but as time went on, he realized that Jake must be busy. He knew that he wasn’t working, as he’d asked for his schedule earlier in the week, but that didn’t mean that Adam wasn’t doing something with him. 

I made too good of a choice giving him to Adam. The guy has been spoiling the kid. 

He knew that Jake wasn’t a child, but he had a naivety to him that most adults lost quite early in life. The idea that he had ever been so happy-go-lucky made his lips quirk up slightly. He couldn’t remember a time. 

At least he guards him like a lion, though. 

His phone chimed again, drawing Jade’s attention down to the small screen. He expected Jake’s number and part of the preview message, but it was actually Adam’s name that came up. 

Hello Jade, I need to go out of town for the evening, and most of tomorrow. Would you be willing to let Jake stay there until I can pick him up tomorrow night?

The message was a bit surprising, since they hadn’t started off on the best foot, but Jade had been working hard to keep himself from causing Jake any further stress. They had both needed to take a step back, and it had worked quite well. Adam appreciated it as well, and he’d let him know with a quick phone call. Jade would think that Adam wasn’t to the point where he was comfortable with them being together for a long period of time just yet, but if he couldn’t find anyone else to look after him, Jade could understand. 

Of course, he could just leave Jake by himself at his place, but just the thought of it made Jade uneasy. The guy could take care of himself, but Adam had practically read Jade’s mind considering what he would want to happen if he had to leave for an extended period of time. 

He is always welcome here. Please let him know before we decide on this arrangement, though. I don’t want him to feel like he has to come here. 

His attention went back to the television for a moment after he sent he message, noting that the weather for later that night, along with the coming morning. Severe thunderstorm warning. Great. He was off the next day, kind of. He was on call, but he’d warned his office to not ask him to come in unless it was absolutely necessary. He would Skype them if they just needed to have a quick meeting. 

Another chime from his phone brought Jade’s eyes back to the screen. I asked him before asking you. He won’t say it, but he’s eager to see you again. Jade could feel the eye roll in Adam’s words. He couldn’t lie to himself, either, he was eager to see Jake again, too. 

Alright. I’ll have the guestroom ready. Jade replied, then set his phone down on the armrest, figuring that their conversation was over. When the phone chimed again a moment later, he glanced sideways at it, raising his eyebrow. 

He’s been sleeping in my room most nights. He’s not a fan of thunder.

The idea that Jake had been sleeping with Adam didn’t sit well with Jade at all, but he knew that the man wouldn’t do anything to Jake. He was extremely serious about the subs he took on, from what Jade had gathered about his personality and what Jake had been telling him over the phone. Taking a deep breath, Jade let it out slowly and picked up his phone to reply. 

Alright. That will work. When are you dropping him off? 

He figured since Adam was going out of town that he’d be able to just drop Jake off on his way, and when he got a response a moment later, that’s exactly what it said. He replied that he would be ready, then got up and called Rose down from her room to start dinner. He’d planned on skipping it, as he’d eaten lunch a bit late, but he wouldn’t have Jake not eating a full dinner. 

Jade headed upstairs once that was taken care of and he’d cleaned up the living room a bit. He had a housekeeper, sure, but he could clean up after himself, too. Upstairs, he mainly had to dust a bit and grab some extra blankets to put on his bed. He had two comforters there already, but he wanted to make sure there were plenty for Jake in case he wanted to curl up in some. Once that was done, he set out an extra toothbrush in the guest bathroom and his own, then added extra towels and two large shirts for Jake to sleep in if he wanted to use it. 

Is that a little too far? He did use your shirt before… 

Before he could start to argue with himself, the doorbell rang. Jade had to fight himself not to run as he made his way downstairs, then down the hall to the front door. Even though he had just walked there, Jade had to take a moment to calm his oddly rapidly beating heart before he opened the door.     

Adam stood before him, but just to his left and slightly behind him was Jake. He looked a little worried and was clutching a new-looking backpack to his chest like a shield. Not wanting to pressure him, Jade turned his attention to Adam and stepped back, gesturing for them to come inside. 

“Good evening, you two.” He added with a small smile. 

Adam nodded and pressed a hand to Jake’s back, gently ushering him inside. “He’s got everything he’ll need in his backpack, but he didn’t eat lunch.” 

Jade held back a disapproving look, knowing that neither of the two men would appreciate it. He would just have to make sure that Jake at a lot at dinner, or at least got a snack beforehand. “That’s fine. Rose is already working on dinner.” He said instead, drawing an appreciative smile from Adam as he turned and offered his hand. 

“Thank you, Jade.” 

Taking his hand, Jade nodded. “Anytime. Have a good trip and let me know when you plan to pick him up tomorrow, or I can drive him to work if needed.” 

 “I’ll text you tomorrow.” Adam said before turning his attention to Jake. He rustled the guy’s hair, drawing a chuckle from him as he swatted at his hands. “Behave.” 

Considering he was staying in Jade’s home, he figured there was an obvious extra meaning behind that, but he shoved aside the slight jab at his strict rules. He could manage to bend a few for a single night. Hopefully. 

When Adam finally took his leave, Jade turned around from locking the door with a careful smile on. “Alright. Let me show you to the guest room?” As soon as he said the words, he wanted to smack himself. Jake would already know where it was… though the memory that went along with it made Jade’s heart twist uncomfortably. 

Jake seemed to feel similar, because he made a slight face, but quickly covered it up with a grin. “Yes please, sir.” Jake’s eyes widened abruptly and he hurried to apologize, but Jade was confused as to why. 

“You didn’t do anything wrong?” He asked, running back over the few words they’d exchanged and finding nothing to be upset about. 

Running a hand through his messy hair, Jake bit his lip for a moment, then looked down at his feet. “Adam doesn’t like me calling him sir. It just slipped out.” Jake shuffled his feet and wouldn’t raise his eyes, making a newfound concern begin to well up in Jade’s chest. 

Gently, he reached out and ran the back of his fingers over Jake’s cheek, then just as carefully, tilted his chin up so that their eyes could meet. “Did Adam get upset at you for that? Did he do anything?” He asked, keeping his voice near a whisper. 

Jake immediately leaned into the touch and closed his eyes, sighing like a content cat. “No, he just dislikes me calling him that, but it’s… I don’t know. It’s hard not to.” 

Relieved, Jade lifted his hand to rustle Jake’s hair, then lowered it to take his hand. “Well, I love being called sir, so don’t worry about that here, okay?” 

The nervous look on Jake’s face slowly disappeared as they began walking. He nodded, but then replied with a quick, “Yes sir.” As they headed up the stairs, Jade noted the outfit Jake was wearing was new. It wasn’t exactly what he would have bought for him; a maroon long sleeved shirt with a grey hood and black jeans, but it looked really good on him. 

“I like your clothing.” He said as they got to the top of the stairs and headed for the guest room.  

That comment perked Jake up. His eyes rose, an excited light shining in their beautiful depths. “Thanks! Adam picked out most of my stuff, cause I’m no too into fashion, but when I saw this shirt I asked him if I could get it. He told me that I would need to match it with something, so I found these pants. They’re all still a little big, but I’m gaining weight pretty fast, so hopefully they’ll fit really well soon.” 

For someone who had been so cautious when they’d first met, Jade was surprised to hear so much from Jake in one go. He liked it, though. “I’m glad. It suites you.” 

They stopped when they got to the guest room. Jade nudged Jake inside and nodded in the direction of the dresser. “Would you like to put your things away, then head down for dinner? It smells like it’s going to be ready soon.” 

“Yes sir,” Jake replied as he hurried over to the dresser and carefully put away his clothing for the next day. He also took out a toothbrush and a large shirt and boxers, then brought them over to the bathroom connected to the room. 

Jade couldn’t see him when he stepped inside and had likely seen what he’d left out for him, but Jake returned a moment later with nothing in his hands. He doesn’t have to use the things you put out. He has his own stuff now. The thought made him feel a bit uneasy, even though Jade rarely let any of his subs use his things, and required they bring most of the stuff they’d need when staying over. 

“Mmm, I smell hamburgers.” 

Jake’s statement brought Jade’s attention back to the present. “Yeah, definitely smells like it. I’m putting cheese on mine, though.” He had never been a huge burger fan, but Rose was an amazing cook and the cheese she somehow found at the little market down the street, that he could never seem to find, was out of this world. 

Jake tilted his head like a curious cat. “Ketchup or mustard?” He asked as he unthinkingly reached and took hold of Jade’s pinkie, then tugged a little to get Jade walking back toward the stairs. 

“Mayo and ketchup.” Jade replied, not even realizing that Jake had touched him without asking permission. 

Jake made a face as they started down the stairs. “I’ve never had those two things together.” 

The look Jade shot back at him was evidently funny, because Jake burst out in a quick fit of laughter, drawing a laugh from Jade. “Well, guess what you’re trying tonight.” 

Jake glanced over his should as he tugged Jade toward the kitchen, raising an eyebrow while a smirk formed on his lips. Jade raised his own eyebrow, realizing the innuendo Jake was suggesting. 

“Ha ha. Go stuff yourself with meat, brat.” 

He’d never considered himself one to make childish perverted comments, or ever call one of his subs such a thing, but when Jake snorted a laugh and hurried over to where Rose was setting out the burger patties and several different toppings, he found that he didn’t mind joking around a bit with Jake. 

His personality is really starting to come through, too. He thought as he made his way toward the food. He looked forward to seeing a lot more of it during Jake’s short visit.  

(Gotta break this chapter up into two, sorry XD)

Calm

Jake-

Dinner was absolutely delicious. It had been a while since he’d had burgers and he actually managed to eat two, along with the side of broccoli and chocolate pudding Rose made. “You are an amazing cook, ma’am.” He praised as he leaned back on his heels where he sat. He’d opted for the pillow beside Jade’s chair, even though the man had offered him a seat at the table. 

He thought that it would feel strange after eating at Adam’s table for so long, but it honestly made him completely content to be beside Jade as he’d worked on his food. “I’m glad you enjoyed it, Jacob. There are plenty of leftovers for you to take home tomorrow. I always make extra.” 

Jake glanced up at Jade as the man smiled down at him and rustled his hair. “Thank you Rose. I’m sure he’d love to take the leftovers home.” Mirroring Jade’s expression, Jake turned and nodded to Rose. “Yes please, ma’am.” 

Rose gave him a little chuckle and turned to head back toward the kitchen as she spoke. “Very good. I shall get that all packed up for you and set it in the front of the fridge so that you can fetch it on your way out tomorrow.” 

Jake called a “Thank you” to her from where he sat, then waited patiently for Jade to finish picking at what he wanted on his own plate. The man hadn’t eaten a whole lot, but he had mentioned that he’d eaten lunch late and hadn’t really planned on having dinner. Jake appreciated him eating a bit, none the less. He would have felt really awkward sitting and eating alone in someone else’s home. Especially after eating with Adam for the past few weeks. 

A soft brush of Jade’s fingers against his hair drew Jake’s head against his leg. “Something on your mind, Jacob?” Jade asked as Jake heard the sound of his fork being set down, likely not to be picked up again considering how uninterested Jade seemed to have been in finishing off his remaining portion. 

His stomach twisted a little at the thought of the food going to waste, but he had seen how much Jade had taken and how much he’d managed to finish. He didn’t put food on his plate anticipating that he might eat it. He only took what he knew he wanted, and he’d finished a good deal of it. 

So used to not being able to afford to leave even scraps, but I’m so full. 

Jake sighed and closed his eyes as he nuzzled his cheek against Jade’s leg. “Nothing important, sir.” He paused for a moment, then looked up with a small smile. “May I take your dish to the kitchen, please?”

He knew that Jade wouldn’t let him wash the dishes or clean, but he didn’t think helping clear  the table would be frowned upon. When Jade nodded and stood, offering Jake his hand, he took it gladly and allowed the larger man to easily pull him to his feet. 

“You definitely have gained some weight.” Jade said as Jake straightened. “I’m glad.” He said as he ran his fingers through Jake’s hair, then slid his hand down his back and handed him the plate he wanted to clear, before using his hand on his back to gently usher him in the direction of the kitchen. 

“Go ahead. You can help Rose for a few minutes, if she allows. I need to run upstairs and check my phone.” Jade said, surprising Jake that he had actually forgotten to bring his phone down with them. 

I thought he always had it in his pocket. I guess he set it down by mistake. 

Doing as told, Jake headed for the kitchen and helped Rose clean up. They finished after only a few minutes, having loaded the dish washer and wiped down the counters. He was then shooed out of the kitchen so Rose could turn the light off and head up to bed. “Jade must have gotten caught up in a business call, best to go upstairs to your room until he finishes. He doesn’t like being disturbed when dealing with his staff.” Rose told him. 

Understanding, Jake nodded and told her goodnight before making his way up to his room. He could, indeed, hear Jade speaking on the phone on the other side of the wall their rooms shared, but his words were muffled. The faint sounds were comforting as Jake began to get himself ready for bed, figuring that the call would take Jade a while to complete. 

Closing the door to his room, but not locking it, Jake got busy removing his clothing. He folded the garments and set them in his bag before heading into the bathroom. Switching on the light, he felt his heart give a little leap in his chest at seeing one of Jade’s shirts neatly folded on the counter with a new toothbrush, still in the package, sitting on top of it. He’d brought his own, but had honestly forgotten it in the small pocket of his backpack. 

Is it bad that I want to use the one he’s offering instead? He wondered. He didn’t want to waste a clean toothbrush, but at the same time, he also didn’t want to make it seem like he didn’t appreciate the thought. 

Before he could talk himself out of it, he removed the brush from the packaging and used the toothpaste sitting neatly on the edge of the sink. He scrubbed his mouth more so than normal, though he didn’t dwell on why. When he felt satisfied that his breath smelled good and he’d cleaned his teeth well, he rinsed his mouth and the brush, then set it beside the toothpaste and turned toward the shower. It was clearly more fancy than Adam’s was, but the spigot dial and whatnot were still generally the same. 

He got the water started, then sat down on the edge, taking a moment to just relax as he tested the water temperature every few seconds. “Perfect.” He said after a few moments. Standing up, Jake hopped into the shower right as he heard a knock sound on the door to his room. 

“Uh oh.” 

Panicking, not wanting to make Jade wait at the door, Jake jumped back out of the shower and onto the non-slip mat right outside it. Snagging the soft, dark blue towel hanging on the bar to his right, he quickly wrapped it around himself and ran for the door. Skidding to a stop on the carpet, he hurried to swing the door open, only to see Jade half-turned away, about to head back to his own room. 

Without really thinking, Jake straightened up and smiled. “Hey,” he said cheerfully, and slightly out of breath. 

Jade had seemed a bit startled at first, but as he slowly turned back to face Jake, his eyebrows began to go up. “I… hello, Jacob.” He said, managing to stutter slightly as his eyes seemed to get caught on Jake’s damp neck. 

Feeling heat warm his face at the realization that he was standing nearly naked in front of Jade, dripping wet, Jake really wanted to slam the door shut and go hide under the bed. He knew, however, that such a thing wouldn’t be tolerated. He’d made a mistake by forgetting to at least dry off real quick or put on the shirt sitting on the counter in the bathroom. He wanted to at least hunch or raise the towel a bit to cover more of his upper half, but he forced himself to not fidget with it and instead stood a little straighter. 

“I, um… I heard you knock. Sorry, I had just gotten in the shower, sir.”

They stood there for several silent moments before Jade opened his mouth to speak, only to close it and force a swallow that Jake watched bob the Adam’s Apple in his throat. When Jade tried again another minute later, he managed to stammer out a decent response. 

“It’s fine, I. We, my colleagues made me have an emergency meeting. They wanted me to come in but I told them I’d just Skype it…”

Jake waited for him to continue, mainly with the reason he knocked on the his door, but when Jade just continued to stare, Jake licked his lips and gave a tiny shrug. “Oh, well, that’s okay, sir. I’m pretty tired so I was going to go to sleep early, anyways.” He was only half lying, but he hoped that his words sounded genuine. He was tired, but at the same time, he had been eager to spend some time with Jade after they’d both taken a step back from each other to cool off earlier in the month. 

“Oh, are you sure? I can call them back tomorrow…” His words drifted off into silence, telling Jake that he really couldn’t call them back tomorrow. Of course, he probably could, but the meeting seemed like it was important, especially considering the stress he was beginning to see Jade showing. He kept glancing back toward his room, then back at him, then away again. 

Instead of making him wait any longer, Jake offered Jade a tired smile. “I’m sure. Have a good evening, sir. I hope you sleep well after your meeting.” 

Jade blew out a quiet breath and returned Jake’s smile before leaning over and pressing a kiss to the top of his damp hair. “Same to you, Jacob. Get some rest, and if you need anything, please wake me. I promise I won’t be upset for any reason.” 

Nodding, Jake bid him another good night, then slowly shut the door. He leaned his back against it to try and calm his heartbeat. As he waited there, he didn’t hear Jade’s footsteps walk away like he thought they would. It actually took nearly two minutes, judging from the clock on the nightstand by the bed, for Jade to finally head back to his room. 

Sighing, Jake stepped away from the door, only to jump when a rumble of thunder shook the window pane. He immediately wanted to run and bury himself in Jade’s blankets, but that wasn’t plausible. It’s just thunder. You can handle some normal thunder. It wasn’t even that loud, either, so he made himself walk back into the bathroom and continue his interrupted shower. 

He was quicker this time, however, because the thunder was getting louder, likely because of an approaching storm. By the time he had scrubbed himself quickly and dried off, tugging on the shirt Jade had left for him that fell nearly to his knees, the storm was in full swing and he felt himself shaking with each loud crack of thunder that accompanied the bright flashes he saw lighting up his room every other second. 

“It’s fine. You were outside in storms. They didn’t hurt you.” He told himself, though he knew that that was the exact reason why he’d gained a healthy fear of them. They were loud, disorienting when the rain and lightning got bad, and he’d seen the damage they could do. 

Taking a calming breath, he made himself turn off the light in the bathroom and walk over to the dresser. He took out a pair of clean boxers he’d put away and slipped them on, then turned and just stared at the large bed before him. There’s nothing to worry about. Determined, he clenched his shaking fists and made himself climb into the bed. He pulled the blankets up and over his head immediately, shrinking into the mattress every time a bolt of lightning forced thunder to crack just outside his window. 

By the time he felt a gentle brush atop the sheets covering his head, Jake was so wired from the constant crashing storm that he jumped back, throwing the blankets off him. His wide eyes rose to meet Jade’s startled ones as he panted, trying to regain his breath. Silence stretched between them, the only sound coming from the storm rattling the house outside. When Jade finally did something, it was reaching his left hand back to, what Jake could assume, was turn off the black earpiece he had fastened on his earlobe. 

He then leaned forward slightly and patted the edge of the bed. Jake hadn’t even realized that he’d left the light on until right then as he was able to see Jade, but as if the weather were mocking him, the light flickered above their heads, then went out. 

That seemed to snap Jade into action. He reached back to his ear and pushed a button on the little device. “Guys, my power just went out so I’m going to turn off the video portion of the call on my laptop to try and conserve my battery long enough to get through this. My internet is running off my phone, so that shouldn’t go out as long as the battery lasts.” 

Jake couldn’t hear the responses of whoever he was talking to, but when Jake hit two more buttons on the small earpiece, then patted the spot in front of him on the bed again, he licked his lips. Shakily, Jake crawled forward until he sat with his legs tucked beneath himself. He stared up at Jade worriedly. Instead of speaking, Jade gave him a smile in the dim room, then leaned over and easily picked him up. 

Jake was surprised at first, but when Jade hugged him to his chest and said “You are free to do as you wish right nown” Jake eagerly wrapped his arms around the man’s neck and buried his face there with a relieved whimper as lightning struck close to the house again. 

Jade seemed to have no problems moving in the dark hall. There were a few tiny lights hanging high on the walls that had to have been battery powered for such situations, but Jake didn’t try to look around much. He was perfectly content to stay right where he was and not catch any flashes of lightning. When they got to Jade’s room he easily climbed into bed, still carrying Jake’s weight as if it were nothing. 

Once they were settled, Jade against the pillows stacked up along the headboard, and Jake snug in his arms, resting against his chest, he reached up and clicked a button on his earpiece. 

“Thank you all for waiting. We can continue now.” Jake could hear muffled responses from the device but didn’t pay them any mind. His focus kept being stolen by the storm, but when Jade began to rub his back firmly in a soothing pattern, Jake slowly began to relax. 

Jade spoke intermittently to his colleagues, but he never stopped giving Jake attention. If his hand stopped, then he would press gentle kisses to Jake’s hair. If the kisses stopped, he would wrap Jake in a strong hug and slowly rock him from side to side. By the time the call finally ended, Jake was nearly asleep, even with the raging storm outside, he felt completely safe in Jade’s arms.

Attention

(The above thing has been keeping me way too busy. She finally needed to recharge her batteries and I hurried to pull this chapter up to finish it lol Also, I just bought a house/moved into it, and am still moving, so I appreciate your patience)

Jade-

His eyes felt far heavier than normal after sleeping. Jade yawned and began to stretch beneath the thick blankets when he felt something warm press up against his chest. His hazy mind couldn’t figure out what it could be. 

Leaning forward, he nuzzled into the softness he found and inhaled. The familiar scent forced Jade to open his heavy eyelids. It was dark in the room, but when he looked over at the clock on the nightstand, the faint numbers blurred together, refusing to tell him the time. 

Turning his attention back to the person pressed against him, Jade felt his lips tug upward at the sight before him. Jake was flush against him, his shirt from earlier that evening somehow missing. Even in the darkness, Jade could faintly see with the moonlight filtering in through the blinds covering the window if he focused. 

Jake looked absolutely gorgeous beside him. The blanket had been pushed downward as they’d slept, leaving his chest and belly completely exposed. Jade wondered how he hadn’t awoken, as he tended to keep the house cool and his fan always on high. He wasn’t upset about the young man being asleep, though. 

His eyes ate the younger man up hungrily, but he refused to touch him more-so than they already were. With the long list of strict rules he kept for other people, he had several for himself, too. They weren’t nearly as broad, but he never broke them. Feeling someone up while they were asleep, without previous consent, was definitely high on his list of things he would not do, even if he found himself desperately wanting to. 

Rolling onto his back with a mute sigh, he lifted his tired eyes to the ceiling and allowed time to continue passing. 

  A loud blaring sound jerked Jade out of his dream. He gasped, sitting up so quickly that he sent Jake falling into his lap. It took Jade’s cloudy mind a few moments to realize that the young man had likely been resting on his chest, or at least half way. Jake groaned and rolled over, allowing him to look up at Jade in the dim room. The sun was just barely starting to peak in through the window. 

“Good morning, sir.” Jake mumbled as he yawned, then rolled back over onto his stomach and sighed, eyes closing. 

Unsure of whether Jake had gone back to sleep or was just resting, Jade reached down and gently ran his fingers through the other man’s messy hair. The quiet hum from Jake drew a smile from Jade as he continued the attention. 

“Good morning, Jacob. Did you sleep well?” He asked as he carefully got himself situated against the headboard. Jake followed nearly seamlessly, reminding Jade of a small puppy just seeking attention from its master.  

“Yes, sir. Until you startled me awake.” He said, chuckling quietly. 

Jade shook his head and reached down, grasping Jake under his arms and easily pulling him up against his chest. Jake immediately snuggled in, and Jade noted that he did indeed have his shirt on still. 

My dream was a bit ambitious. 

The thought made his chest rise and fall with quiet laughter, drawing Jake’s attention up to his face. “What is funny, Sir?” He asked, curiosity clear in his gentle eyes. 

“Your master has an odd mind, is all.” Jade said. 

Jake tilted his head at his words, but Jade wasn’t sure what had sounded strange. He looks like a confused puppy. He thought as he continued to run his fingers through the man’s hair as his other arm held him close. When neither of them spoke, nor looked away from each other for several moments, Jake licked his lips, frowned, then dropped his gaze for a moment before returning it to settle just beneath Jade’s eyes. 

“U-um, sir…” Jake rasped, his voice catching slightly. He’s nervous. 

“Yes, Jacob?” Jade said, leaning down a little, curious. 

When Jake didn’t respond, Jade frowned and leaned back against the headboard, tugging the man even closer. “You can ask me whatever you’d like, I won’t be mad.” 

The other man paused for another moment, then nodded to himself before looking back up and offering Jade a hesitant smile. “May I… um, kiss you, sir?” 

Jade actually felt his own face heat slightly at Jake’s words. He grinned and began to lean down, but then stopped himself just short of brushing his nose against Jake’s. He asked if he could kiss you, not if you could kiss him. His own mind contradicted itself. He wanted to kiss him, badly, but he had not been given permission. Licking his dry lips, he leaned back slightly, then nodded. 

“Yes, you may kiss me, Jacob.” 

To his surprise, Jake didn’t hesitate to lean forward and press their lips together. Jade thought that he was a bit forward, but then, when Jake backed off fast and looked down at his hands twisting together nervously in his lap, he grinned. 

“Jacob?” He asked, trying to hide his smile. 

The younger man looked up. “Yes sir?” 

Jade pressed his fingers beneath Jake’s chin and tilted it up. “May I  kiss you?” He asked, his eyes hungrily boring into Jake’s. Eyes widening, Jake gave a silent nod. 

“Please answer me with words, love.” Jade said, just barely holding himself back from just doing as he wished. 

Jake swallowed and squared his shoulders as best he could while leaning against Jade. “Yes please, sir.” 

Without waiting another moment, Jade leaned over and connected their lips. Where Jake had been quick and to the point, Jade eagerly drew out the connection. He started off gently, but quickly worked them both up to the point where they were panting and his lips were beginning to ache deliciously. 

He knew that he was likely hurting Jake a little, whether it be his grip on the man’s hair and waist, or his bruising kisses, but Jake’s eager moans told him that he was quit enjoying the activity, just like him. When he finally allowed the kiss to end, Jake dropped his head onto his chest and panted heavily, trying to catch his breath. 

Jade waited, calming his own breathing in just moments as his tongue ran along his lips. The taste of Jake on them made him hum with satisfaction. When Jake finally sighed and relaxed against him, Jade leaned his head back against the hardwood behind him. 

“Jacob, I’d like attention, please.” 

It wasn’t something he asked of his submissives, as he would normally be the one giving the main attention. Sure, they’d stare at him affectionately or do simple things like wear the clothing he told them to, beg for things or follow his rules, but he’d never told a single one of them to flat-out give him the attention. 

He thought that Jake might hesitate, or possibly even refuse, but when he felt the young man’s hands on his shoulders and his weight shift in his lap, Jade released his own sigh and allowed his eyes to close as Jake’s soft lips began dancing along his jaw. His mind wasn’t happy about him giving control to anyone, especially not with his eyes closed, but Jade just smiled and tilted his head back a little more, encouraging Jake to keep up what he was doing. His left hand remained on Jake’s waist, moving lower to his backside when the man leaned even closer. 

Shame that he’s wearing boxers. 

He didn’t plan on having sex with him right then, anyways, but he did love touching him and bare skin was always more pleasant than clothing. As the kisses moved down toward his collar bone, Jade felt Jake’s hands drop to his waist, then slide up along his smooth skin. 

This is perfect. He told himself. Jade allowed Jake to continue for another minute before grasping the man’s hair again and lifting his head so that he could kiss him. 

“As much as I’m enjoying myself, and I hope you are too, I have a bit of a surprise for you downstairs in about…” He glanced over toward the clock. “Forty minutes. So, go get your cute backside in the shower if you feel you need one, then get dressed for an early morning day out until Adam calls to pick you up.” 

Jake seemed a bit dazed at first, but by the time Jade had finished speaking, he was grinning. “Yes sir.” Before he could scurry away, however, Jade tugged him back in for one more good kiss. When their lips parted, he playfully shoved Jake toward the far side of the bed. “Alright, out kid. Go get ready.” 

The thought of taking him to his own large shower was tempting, but then they’d definitely not get downstairs in the time limit, and if Jade was anything, it was punctual.

Chances

Jake-

He wanted to hurry and get downstairs to see what Jade had gotten him, but at the same time, he couldn’t keep from running back and forth from his bathroom mirror to the bedroom door. You look fine, just go!  He urged himself, while at the same time his nerves added. You should have brought something a little nicer than jeans and a navy T-shirt. 

Biting his tongue, he shoved his wallet in his pocket and pulled the door open, darting down the stairs before he could make himself go back and check himself in the mirror again. As he got closer to the last few steps, Jake slowed his pace and tried to even out his breathing. When he set his foot down on the final step, Jade was suddenly there, a faint smirk playing in his eyes as he settled his hand on top of Jake’s styled hair, mussing it up in seconds. 

“Excited, hm?” He asked, a smile ghosting across his lips. 

Jake bit back a grimace, knowing that his hair was once again something close to what he woke up with. He did, however, reach up and try to straighten it out just a bit, which earned a chuckle from Jade before the man leaned over and pressed a light kiss to his cheek. Jake’s hands paused in his hair from surprise, then he felt a hand on his back that began leading him toward the door. 

“Be on your best behavior, alright?” He told Jake as they stopped in front of the closed door. 

Nodding eagerly, Jake fought himself to not bounce on the balls of his feet, his curiosity nearly getting the better of him. Jade shook his head a bit, but leaned forward to open the door anyways. When Jake turned to face it, his jaw dropped open and he wasn’t sure whether to step back quickly or run forward and hug the man in front of him. 

Don’t hug him. That wouldn’t end well. He reminded himself as he nervously looked up at his big brother who had clearly been waiting on the doorstep. Jana seemed distracted at first, possibly lost in his thoughts, but soon realized that Jake and Jade were there and seemed to do his best to look relaxed. 

It didn’t really look like it worked, considering his hands were dug into his cargo pants pockets and he was shifting his weight slightly from foot to foot, both of which were surprisingly clad in a pair of loose, dark blue flip-flops. Not wanting to make him feel any more nervous, Jake offered Jana a soft smile. 

“Hello, Jana. How are you today?” After he’d spoken, he remembered that Jana really wasn’t one for small talk and began to feel as awkward as the other man looked. He thought that they’d just silently stare at each other, similarly as their last encounter of the sort, before Jana either left or got frustrated. 

When Jana suddenly took a step back off the doorstep and pursed his lips, a faint smile on them, Jake exhaled a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. “I’m doing a little better.” Jana said. 

The simple sentence was encouraging, drawing a full grin from Jake. “Great! Um,” Jake looked back over his shoulder at Jade, expecting him to tell him what they were going to do today, but when the man just raised an eyebrow and gave him a slight smile, Jake realized that just getting Jana there was Jade’s surprise, and that it was now up to him to decide what the activity would be. 

Turning back to Jana, Jake cautiously stepped out onto the front stoop and took a calming breath before he spoke. “I’m craving some ice cream, you in?” He asked Jana, hoping that the man liked sweets as much as he’d caught Domino mentioning he did. 

The nervous expression slowly melted from Jana’s face as a genuine smile took over for a few moments. “Always.” Jake cheered inwardly as he stepped down onto the pavement at the same time Tera looked at him from behind Jana’s legs. 

Don’t pet her. Don’t pet her. 

Forcing his hands to stay at his sides, Jake grinned at the beautiful dog. “Hey there, sweet girl.” He cooed happily before glancing back up at his brother as they began to slowly walk down the street toward the small ice cream parlor a few blocks down. He could sense Jade following them, but he was thankfully staying a good ways back. 

“Is she allowed to have a bit?” Jake asked as he stole another glance at the dog now walking between them, her service dog vest secure around her body, though she had no leash on. It was as if she knew exactly where she needed to be, because Jana wasn’t even paying any attention to her. She had just put herself between them and was determined to stay there. 

The question brought Jana’s eyes down to the dog briefly, before they lifted back up to meet his. “Yes, I suppose she can have some of yours.” 

Oh ho. 

“Some of mine, eh?” 

Jake’s smirk matched the one Jana was trying to hide as they crossed a street, having stopped for a moment to wait for the indicator to flash. “You mean I have to sacrifice some of my treat for your dog?” Jake asked, a hint of sarcasm in his tone of voice. 

Jana waited until they had gotten across the street before he replied with a shrug. “You asked if she could get a treat, not if she could have mine.” 

A pout formed on Jake’s lips, but Jana seemed completely unfazed by it, mainly because he was focusing more on where they were walking than Jake’s expressions. That was, perhaps, why he easily walked around the large man in front of them, when Jake nearly ran right into him. Jana’s hand jerked out and grabbed his right arm, yanking him out of the way just in time. 

Jana moved them out of the way of the pedestrian traffic and over to stand beside a large sidewalk trashcan, but didn’t drop his hand from Jake’s shoulder. In fact, his grip strengthened, and Jake knew that he was having trouble controlling himself. Instead of freaking out, he kept his eyes down, focusing on Tera, who was, in turn, focusing on Jana intently. The upper portion of her lips were twitching upward, but she wasn’t growling. 

She’s wondering if she needs to bite him again to get him to let me go. 

He hoped not. Jana didn’t need the added attention that would cause. I don’t want this to end badly. Jake tried to wrack his brain for a way to calm the situation down. He knew that Jade was watching, but was glad that he hadn’t acted yet. He didn’t want to have to rely on someone to break them up every time Jana struggled. 

After a few moments of thought, Jake took a calming breath and slowly let his body sink down to the hard sidewalk. He sat still, relieved that Jana followed him down to the concrete instead of forcing him to stay standing or hang by where he was gripping his arm. Jana’s dark blue eyes narrowed on Jake’s arm as Tera settled between them. She lied down so that Jake’s arm wouldn’t be strained, but also so that she could react quickly in either direction if needed. 

“Jana?” Jake finally said, trying to see if he could get the man’s attention. 

There was no response, but Jake could tell that his eyes weren’t dilated and his breathing wasn’t becoming uneven. He isn’t out of it yet… Jana’s eyes widened as Jake tried to run through possibilities in his head. His brother’s head turned after another tense second, then his hand slipped from Jake’s sore upper arm. 

He kept himself from rubbing at the spot that would likely bruise and whispered a quiet “Thank you.” 

Jana ran his fingers through his dark red hair, making it stick up similarly to what Jade had already done to Jake’s earlier. 

I  bet we look even more alike with our messy hair, now. 

“Come on, I want my ice cream.” 

Blinking, Jake looked up at Jana’s proffered hand.  

I didn’t even realize he’d gotten up so fast. 

Jake hesitated to take Jana’s hand for fear of triggering him again, but when his brother gave him an inpatient look and wiggled his fingers, Jake swallowed his hesitance and clasped his brother’s rough hand. He was quickly pulled up with no other reaction from Jana except for being pulled down the sidewalk at a slightly faster pace than they had been walking before. 

Wait, he’s still holding my hand. 

Once they were through one of the bigger rushes of people on the sidewalk, Jake spared a glance back over his shoulder, meeting Jade’s curious eyes. He’s surprised that there’s no reaction, too.

Wanting nothing more than to savor the contact with his big brother, Jake hurried to stay by his side. The man was taller so it took some effort to match his pace, but Jake managed it just long enough to get to the ice cream shop without panting too badly. 

I think I’m a bit out of shape. He thought as Jana dropped his hand to step inside. Jake stayed back for a moment, holding the door open for Jade, before returning to Jana’s side. 

His brother had already ordered, his triple scoop cone being made up as Jake approached. Chocolate on the bottom. Cookies and cream in the middle, and… He waited, watching as the worker behind the counter dipped her scoop into the last choice. butter peacan. 

The amount of options was a bit mind boggling when it was actually Jake’s turn to order. He didn’t know what to get, but he also knew that it had to be dog friendly, because he had gotten permission to spoil Tera a bit. 

“Vanilla, please. Just one scoop.” 

The woman smiled, then rung up the total. It was a bit high for one scoop, but then he realized that Jana hadn’t even bothered paying for his. My brother’s a bit of a brat. Jake grumbled to himself as he handed over the money and told her to keep the change as a tip. 

As he settled himself in a chair next to the one Jana had chosen, Jake wanted to elbow him and tell him that big brothers were supposed to pay for things for their younger siblings, but he bit back the comment. They were doing well and he didn’t want to slip up with some type of trigger. Talking about their relationship might cause something. Instead of speaking, he swiped his finger across his ice cream and then offered it down to Tera. She sniffed his finger for a moment, pinned her ears back, and turned her head away as if it wasn’t good enough for her. 

“Spoiled dog.” Jake muttered as he lifted his finger so that he could lick off the ice cream. 

Jana’s hand suddenly grabbed his wrist right before he could press his tongue to his finger. Jake wasn’t sure what he’d done to cause a reaction that time, but when Jana slowly lowered his hand back toward Tera, he blinked, surprised. 

I didn’t trigger him? 

The dog was suddenly much more interested in the little bit of ice cream, too, and when his finger got close enough, she gladly cleaned it of the delicious treat. 

“Huh?” 

Jana released his hand, allowing Jake to wipe off the dog’s little bit of saliva. Once his hand was clean, having used his pants instead of a napkin, Jake took a few licks of his melting ice cream before sneaking a glance up at his brother. He seemed distracted all of a sudden, but before Jake could try to figure out what he was looking at, or if he was lost in his own mind thinking of something, Jana stood. He finished up his cone quickly, shockingly, with no hints of a brain-freeze. 

He then looked down at Jake. Oh. His eyes… While Jana was forcing a smile, his pupils had begun to widen. Jake felt his heartbeat quicken, worried that he or Tera might have to react, or Jade might have to step in. Instead of an attack, however, Jana closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them as he took a step away. 

“Thank you, Jacob.” 

He then turned and hurriedly walked out the door, disappearing around the corner seconds later. Jake sighed as he relaxed into the chair. He ate his melting ice cream slowly as he tried to calm himself. 

When Jade appeared and took the seat Jana had vacated, Jake eagerly leaned against his side when Jade wrapped an arm around his shoulder as he finished off his cone. They both got up when he needed to throw away his paper trash wrapper, and silently exited the shop to head back toward Jade’s house. 

“I think he was about to lose control.” Jake finally said after they’d walked nearly a block. 

A gentle hand against his back soothed his remaining nerves and drew his attention to Jade’s face. “He did very well, especially without Domino. We’ll let him have some time to himself now, and try again in a week or so.” After he’d finished speaking, Jade handed a small cup of chocolate chunk ice cream to Jake. “I only wanted a few bites, would you mind finishing it for me?” 

Of course! 

“I wouldn’t mind at all, sir. Thank you.” Jake said with a reassured smile as he took the spoon and dug into the ice cream that seemed to not have even been touched.

What You Need

(Quick chapter for Tommy and Chris :3)

Tommy-

For once, waking up with Christopher as the first thing he saw wasn’t the biggest surprise to Tommy’s blurry mind. No, that award went to waking up at all. Not that he didn’t believe in the man’s abilities, he knew that he was an amazing doctor, but it had taken so many tries to bring himself back around to semi-consciousness that he never thought he could manage to return fully. 

Exhaustion still clung to his mind like an unwavering fog, but as he followed Christopher’s movements as he typed away on his laptop and transferred some information to the papers spread out beside it, he knew that he had to stay awake. His love looked like he was about to fall over. Black circled his half-lidded gaze and it was abundantly clear by the way his hair fell haphazardly that he hadn’t showered, or at least washed it, in a few days. If he slipped away again, who knew what would become of the man.

He’ll keep deteriorating. 

Tommy wanted to get his attention somehow, but he couldn’t move his limbs and it felt like he had gauze shoved in his mouth. He turned his attention the room he was in. It was clear that it was Christopher’s room in his home, but where it used to be quite bare and, well, bland, now there were computer stands and while Tommy couldn’t move his head, he could see that another dresser had been added, along with a small table. Different folders littered every surface and he could see little flashing lights on the wall from machines that were out of his line of sight. Tommy had no doubt that most of them were monitoring him. 

A curious yip from his left had Tommy glancing sideways. He was just barely able to see Skipper’s flaring nose as he sniffed at his immobile arm. Ah, I’m so glad to see you, little guy. Tommy thought as a smile tried to grace his numb lips. 

The pup gave another, louder yip, then scrambled up onto the bed right as Christopher turned in his office chair. “I told you a million times to stop climbing up th-…” 

The tears that began running from Christopher’s eyes spurred Tommy to keep his focus through the fog in his mind. “Hey there, baby.” Chris whispered as he reached out to place a shaking hand against Tommy’s cheek. 

Just the simple touch had Tommy’s eyes closing with contentment, but Christopher snatched his hand away before his eyelids could even finish shutting. “Please, you have to stay awake. Please, Tommy.” Christopher pleaded. The deep pain in his voice had Tommy forcing his tired eyes back open as quickly as he could manage. 

His love let out a huge sigh of relief as he sat down on the edge of the bed and just looked at him with the most excited expression on his exhausted face. I love you. Tommy thought, trying to push the message toward the other man with his gaze. 

When Christopher’s lips tilted up and he reached back over to run his fingers gently through his hair, Tommy allowed himself to relax. “I’m so glad that you’re back. I’ve missed you, baby.” Christopher cooed. His words were very unlike him, as well as the tone of his voice, but Tommy loved the rare side of the man he was seeing. 

He tried to talk after a few minutes of silence, but his lips refused to move and his jaw began to ache. 

“I’m sorry, I had to keep the feeding tube in when we put you back under. You… had some problems come up.” He whispered as his eyes lowered to the blankets before returning back to his a moment later. “We had trouble waking you up again, then we discovered that you weren’t healing correctly. If you had woken up and started moving around or your heart rate got too high, it could have caused irreparable damage.”  

While Tommy should have been worried about how long he had been out and what had happened with his life since then, he really couldn’t focus on anything besides the fact that he was, in fact, still alive and that Christopher was still watching over him like a sleep-deprived guardian angel.  

Fighting his heavy eyelids, Tommy looked up at the man before him with as much love as he possibly could. He was a hero to Tommy, and even though he couldn’t speak, he wanted to make sure that Christopher knew exactly that. 

“I don’t deserve that look.” Christopher whispered as he knelt beside the low bed and grasped Tommy’s hand in his own shaking ones. “I’m so glad that you’re back, though. I’ve missed you so much, you frustratingly stubborn man.” 

I’m glad to be back, especially since you’re here beside me still. 

“Do you want me to try and take that tube out again? Third time may be the charm…?” He said, trying to joke a little even if his forced smile didn’t reach his tired eyes. 

Tommy looked up at the ceiling, then down toward the blanket, trying to make it look like was nodding. Christopher seemed to understand, because he turned toward the small nightstand to his right and grabbed a pair of gloves. 

“It’s going to hurt bad, baby, but I’ll try to be as gentle as I can.” Christopher said quietly as he pulled on the gloves and leaned onto the bed to reach for the tube. 

If that isn’t an innuendo, I don’t know what is. 

As he felt the tube begin to shift once unfastened from around his head, Tommy steeled himself. He remembered how badly it had hurt being removed the first two times. He wasn’t looking forward to the third. It was as painful as he thought it would be, and when Christopher finally managed to remove it completely, Tommy was left sputtering and wincing as his raw throat wracked with painful coughs. 

Tears ran down his cheeks but they were gently wiped away as Christopher leaned in and pressed his lips to his nose while his big hands, suddenly glove free, held Tommy’s head as still as possible. “It’s okay. Deep breaths, Tommy. Focus, for me.”

He wanted to be able to respond. To tell Christopher that he was doing his best, but at the same time, he knew that he could do better. His love had taken so much time and lost so much sleep over him, he could dig deep and fight a little harder. For him. 

After another minute or so of coughing so badly that he felt like he might lose a lung, Tommy settled back into the pillows, panting heavily as he tried to calm himself down the rest of the way. 

“Listen to my voice, Tommy. You need to calm down.” Christopher said. Tommy had noticed that the man had scooted himself onto the bed right next to him. Chris had also pulled him up into his lap so that his body was leaning back against his chest. The steady breathing he felt through Christopher’s shirt helped him calm his own erratic panting. 

When he finally heaved an exhausted sigh and dropped his head back onto Christopher’s shoulder, he was rewarded with a soft kiss against his damp forehead. “There we go.” Chris whispered as he pressed another kiss to Tommy’s forehead, a smile lit up his face and brushed away some of the fatigue that had previously outlined his features.  

“Hey…” Tommy finally managed to say, the word crackling as it was forced past his parched, damaged throat. 

Hearing a stifled sniffle, Tommy forced his head to turn just enough to see Christopher wiping at his face with his arm. “Fucking, dammit.” Christopher cursed, drawing a faint grin from Tommy. 

“Maybe later,” Tommy rasped, wincing from the pain it incited in his throat. 

A warm mug pressed against his chapped lips a moment later and he needed no encouragement to start drinking. The water was slightly heated and it smelled like honey had been added. It soothed his aching throat and allowed him to finish relaxing as he sipped away at the contents. 

“Good boy,” Chris whispered against his hair as his right arm wrapped snugly around his waist. 

The praise hummed in his tired mind like a balm against all of his worry. His submissive side preened quietly while his dominant one allowed the words to sooth him. There would be no conflicting emotions for a while. He was just glad to have the attention of the man he loved and to finally be back in the real world. 

“I love you.” He whispered against the edge of the mug before taking another tentative sip. The arm around his waist tightened as he felt Christopher nuzzle into the crook of his neck and withdraw the empty cup. He wasn’t surprised in the least when he heard a quiet snoring start up a few moments later. 

“I owe you my life, again. It’s my turn to do something for you, now. Get as much rest as you need, master. I’ll be right here to protect you from the demons that keep you awake far too often.” Tommy mumbled as he turned his head into Chris’s soft hair and allowed his eyes to finally close.

Heart

Tommy-

It was hard to keep his mind on healing. After more than a full week in bed, per doctor’s orders, Tommy was about ready to go crazy. He’d done every single thing Chris had asked of him and yet the guy still wouldn’t let him start using his wheelchair again. He knew that it took a while to recover, but all of his vitals were great and he barely ever felt pain in his chest like he had before. 

I feel much better than I did the first time I was recovering. 

Granted, he’d been in a coma for a while, which had probably helped, but things just felt different this time. Like he truly was healing better. 

It’s probably because I don’t have an infection this time. The idea hit him like a smack in the face. That had to be it. I didn’t know that it wasn’t supposed to be so painful so I tried to hide the worst of it. 

He wouldn’t dare tell Christopher his theory, though. The man had already beaten himself down daily for not catching the infection early on. If he didn’t pass out from exhaustion every time he slid into bed beside him, Tommy knew that he wouldn’t sleep because of the stress. 

Hearing the front door open and Skipper’s quiet greeting bark drew Tommy’s attention to the bedroom door. His heart monitor sped up, broadcasting his excitement, but Tommy was so used to the machines that he didn’t pay it any mind. His eyes were glued to the door, as if he were Skipper, waiting for his master to come home and simply acknowledge his presence. 

When the bedroom door finally opened after Chris took the dog out, Tommy couldn’t keep the eager smile from his face. He knew he looked as bad as he had the past few weeks, as he wasn’t allowed out of bed and looked like he hadn’t bathed in the same amount of time, which would have been true if Christopher hadn’t gotten bath wipes. He was desperate to take a simple shower, but he knew that he had to keep being patient. First, he had to get Christopher to just allow him to get out of his bed. 

Just like he did every time he got home, Christopher went right to the machines and read each of the charts from the time he’d left to check for any problems. When his tired eyes closed for a moment and the wrinkles in his forehead vanished, Tommy knew that he was doing well. 

Christopher opened his eyes a moment later and, after setting his bag down beside the bed, climbed right into Tommy’s waiting arms. It was part of the ritual they’d developed since he’d returned from the hospital. At first, Tommy had to remain lying down, but as he got stronger, he started sitting up as soon as Christopher got home each day. He knew that it worried the man to do it while he was gone in case he strained himself too much, too early, so they came to an agreement that he could do it as long as Christopher was home to watch over him. 

The man was careful as he settled into Tommy’s arms. At first, he’d been frustrated by his incessant gentleness, as if he would break on the outside because of his internal injury, but after a while Tommy grew to accept that the man was just being extremely careful because he honestly cared that much. 

Sliding his arms around Christopher, Tommy released a relaxing breath as his tense muscles unwound. He hated staying put and it stressed him out to not move for so long, but just having Chris come home each night and allow him to hold him, even for a short time, made it all worth it. 

After several perfect minutes of only the monitoring machines humming in the background, Tommy nuzzled the man’s hair and whispered by his ear. “How was work, love?” His hands moved slowly as he spoke, feeling Christopher’s ribs through his worn doctor’s coat. He would make sure that Chris ate a good bit for dinner tonight, he was getting too skinny.

“I missed you.” Christopher replied as he settled his head beneath Tommy’s chin and sighed. Tommy knew that the man had his eyes closed and was using their short time together before he had to make dinner to unwind and destress from his day. 

Giving the beautiful man in his arms a squeeze, Tommy chuckled. “I miss you everyday…” He began. When he let his words trail off, Christopher chuckled, leaning back just enough to meet Tommy’s eyes through his own disheveled gold bangs. “This is the part where I’m supposed to tell you no . “ Christopher said with a tired smile. 

Tommy offered a boyish grin of his own at Christopher’s words. He knew that the man wouldn’t allow him to get out of the bed, even if he so desperately wanted to take a simple shower or pee in the toilet instead of the catheter he had been forced to use for far too long. When he lifted his worried gaze from where it had settled on the blanket in his lap to Christopher’s eyes and saw the smile lighting them up, his mouth dropped open and hope finally flickered in his belly. 

“I’m a horrible doctor but when a patient is miserable, it can affect their ability to heal, so…” He looked away, licking his lips. 

Tommy reached out and grabbed the man’s face, then yanked him forward until their mouths collided a little harder than he’d intended. He felt Christopher’s hand on his thigh as the other man caught his balance, but he didn’t even try to pull away. Tommy eagerly furthered the kiss, slipping his tongue between Chris’s lips. The heart monitor grew in tempo, spurring Tommy on. He was just about to lean down, pulling Christopher down right beside him, when the other man reluctantly pulled away. 

Licking his lips, Tommy forced himself not to grab for Christopher again, but he was struggling. “We have to be careful about this.” Christopher said when he managed to catch his breath. Tommy swiped his tongue along his lips two more times before reigning himself in enough to grudgingly nod. 

When Christopher leaned back further, moving to sit on the edge of the bed, Tommy followed without a second thought. His chest hurt a little with the unaccustomed movement from having been stuck in bed for so long, but he didn’t let it show on his face. This was his chance, and he wasn’t going to blow it. 

“I know you’re worried that I’ll tie you down if you show any pain, but please, I promise I won’t overreact, but you have to tell me if you hurt at all. Please?” Christopher said, his voice nearly pleading. 

Tommy couldn’t even consider trying to hide what he was feeling anymore. Christopher was giving him a chance, but wanted honesty. It was the least he could give the man after he’d looked after him for so long and stayed by his side. 

“Okay. It hurts a little, but nothing anywhere near being really painful like before.” He said as he carefully slid himself to the edge of the bed and let his legs hang over the edge for the first time in weeks. Just having his feet on the carpet, the change of texture, was a relief. 

He remained seated quietly for several minutes, taking inventory of how he felt and how well his muscles handled his body. When he felt that he would honestly be okay trying to move more, he looked at Christopher and grinned. “Can you get these machines off of me? And for god’s sake, the catheter out?” 

The sound of Christopher’s laughter lit up Tommy’s eyes and he leaned over, pressing a kiss to the man’s cheek. “I love you.” He wasn’t sure if Christopher had been really awake the last time he’d said the words, but he wanted to make sure that he heard them as much as possible. 

He wasn’t surprised when Christopher just blushed and gave him a peck on the cheek in return. Tommy didn’t expect him to say it right away. He was a complicated man with a lot of stress on his shoulders, committing to a relationship after all of the crap he’d been dealing with over the past month would be hard. 

“Alright, let’s get the ball rolling as best we can, hm?” Tommy said, his tone cheerful, because honestly, he was. This was his chance to show that he was healing and could be trusted to start doing normal things again. 

He did his best to remain still as Christopher unhooked him from all of the machines and, as painlessly as he could manage, remove the catheter. That took a few minutes to regain his breath from, but Tommy wouldn’t allow himself to miss the opportunity he was being given. When he felt that he could manage, he blew out a big breath and nodded. 

Christopher reluctantly moved his wheelchair up to the bed, then helped Tommy slowly get himself into it. Surprisingly, it took less effort than he remembered the first time he was at this point in his recovery. It gave him hope that it really had been the infection that had taken most of his energy from him. He settled quite comfortably in the chair as he waited for Christopher to check his pulse. 

“Elevated, but that’s to be expected. How are you feeling?” He asked as he stood and got behind the chair, pushing it slowly toward the bathroom. 

“Surprisingly well. I don’t feel even half as bad as I did the first time I was recovering around this time. I’m not tired and my muscles held my weight decently.” Tommy said as the chair stopped beside the toilet. Since he was already naked, Tommy eagerly began working his way from the chair to the toilet. Christopher supported some of his weight, but it was clear that he was also testing his ability to move on his own. Tommy was glad for the slight freedom. 

When he was finally settled, he heaved a sigh and grinned as he leaned on his elbows and let his head hang with relief. “I don’t suppose I can have a moment to use the bathroom?” 

To his surprise, Christopher reached down and rustled his hair, then spoke. “Remove my hand from your head.” 

The request was a bit puzzling, but Tommy made himself straighten back up and reach up, pushing away Christopher’s hand. He felt pressure against his palms right before he thought Chris would drop his hand, and had to focus to adjust and push back. His muscles were slow, but he was proud of the strength he still possessed. When he seemed to have passed that test, he lifted Chris’s hand to his lips and pressed a soft kiss to his knuckles. 

“Turn to the right.” Chris said as his hand slipped from Tommy’s. 

He did as told. It took a bit of effort to balance the shift in weight, but he managed it. Figuring that Chris would want him to turn the other way as well, Tommy did that, then looked up at the man with a hopeful smile. 

“Alright.” Christopher said as he disappeared from the room, only to return a moment later with one of the large blankets from the bed. He spread it before Tommy on the floor. 

“Just use the restroom. I’ll be back before you’re done and waiting outside the door. If you have any issues; aching, light-headed, tired, call me immediately, understand?” 

The sudden appearance of Christopher’s recently-absent dominant side had Tommy fighting a blush as he nodded. “Yes sir.” Christopher let a rare smirk slip before he turned and left, leaving the door slightly open, no doubt so that he could hear if Tommy needed him. 

With the few precious moments of freedom he’d gained, Tommy let himself relax and use the bathroom. He didn’t think that it would be such a big deal, but he was so grateful to be able to do something himself. He was also glad that Christopher didn’t have to clean up after him for once. When he was finished cleaning himself up, he flushed, then waited. 

He didn’t have to wait long. Christopher walked in seconds later. “Still doing okay?” He asked as he leaned against the wall opposite where Tommy sat. He’d long ago gotten used to being naked in the other man’s presence, so it didn’t even phase him… at least, not unless Christopher intentionally let his eyes roam over his body. 

“Yeah, I feel good.” He said as he glanced at the shower for a second, before looking back up at Chris, hope in his eyes. 

The stress lines reappeared on Christopher’s face as he ran a hand through his messy hair. He’s not ready. Tommy thought, only slightly upset at the answer he knew he’d get if he asked if he could take a shower. 

“Actually, I am starting to feel a little bit tired. Perhaps we could try it tomorrow if I’m still doing this well?” He asked, hoping that Chris would take that option. Tommy desperately wanted a shower, but he’d waited a long time. What was one more day if it made Christopher feel more comfortable? 

The worry lines disappeared and Christopher gave him a small nod. “Yeah, I think that would be best. If we can repeat what we just did, tomorrow, and you’re feeling okay, we’ll give that a shot.” 

 Tommy nodded, actually feeling a little tired as the enormity of the situation finally settled on his shoulders. He was getting better, that much was definitely true. He was just starting to get his freedom back, and allow Christopher much more of what he’d lost having taken care of him. He was eager to regain his own abilities and return most of Christopher’s time, but he knew that he had to be careful. So, he swallowed his wants and allowed Chris to help him back into the wheelchair after he kicked the blanket aside, then into bed. 

“Dinner won’t be ready for a bit, and I have the timer set to go off… wake me when it does?” He asked, looking up at Tommy hopefully as he settled against him on the bed. He knew that he was wanting him to stay awake so that he could see if the exertion of movement caused any problems, and didn’t doubt that he’d already set the alarm on his fancy watch to the timer on the oven, but Tommy didn’t mind at all. 

The smell of meatloaf just beginning to cook teased Tommy’s nose as he carefully leaned over and pressed a kiss to Chris’s forehead. “Of course. Get some rest, love. I promise I’ll wake you up as soon as the food’s ready.”

Christopher’s lips pulled back into a slight smile, but the man’s eyes were already closed before it could reach them.

Who’s There?

(Quick chapter before zzz)

Jake-

Kicking his legs as he sat on the stool, Jake couldn’t help but feel giddy as he waited for Adam to come back with their food. His job was going really well, and he’d heard from a friend at work that he might be getting a raise and offered more hours soon since he was one of the few workers that didn’t insist on taking days off abruptly. Heck, he was the one who always picked up those days, and with eagerness, too. Of course, once in a while doing so ruined his plans to meet up with Jade and work out what they had going on, but the other man always understood. 

I’m really lucky I didn’t stay away from him. 

Granted, he knew that Adam had asked them to stay away from each other only because he was worried that they wouldn’t work out well. Which they honestly hadn’t, but Jake was optimistic that they could figure out a middle ground. They’d been texting each other a lot and calling once in a while. Jade had also taken him out to dinner once a few days ago. It wasn’t a super expensive place, but it was a bit intimidating until Jade started slipping in little jokes about the food looking a bit like celebrity’s faces. 

Jake didn’t think they were funny, but he did love that the man was trying to distract him from being nervous. He, in turn, took Jade to a small pizza place he’d found near his work while walking home one day. They’d agreed that after just the first bite, that the pizza beat out the fancy restaurant hands down. 

“Here we are.” Adam said, snapping Jake out of his daze. 

When his plate was set in front of him, his stomach grumbled, eager to be filled with the delicious looking turkey panini and caesar salad. Adam had also gotten him a mixed berry smoothie and Jake hurried to reach for it and take a long sip. 

This will always be my favorite place to eat. 

The food was reasonably priced for the amount you got and it always tasted amazing. 

“You look like you’re in heaven, kid,” Adam said with a chuckle before beginning to dig into his own ham and turkey melt. The man had impeccable manners and while Jake still wasn’t quite used to worrying about what he looked like while eating, he had gained quite a few useful things from just being around Adam so much, as well as Jade. 

Nodding, Jake took a bite of his sandwich and gave a quiet moan. It really was that good. The avocado and ranch dressing he’d gotten along with it really worked well together. When he swallowed his first bite, leaving behind a huge smile, Adam was mirroring it. 

“So, how are you and Jade doing? It seems like things are coming along pretty well?” He asked before taking another bite of his sandwich. 

Jake nodded, answering once he finished swallowing his mouthful of food. “Great, actually! We’re taking things really slow, though. He’s very determined to keep his rules, but I’m slowly getting him to adjust certain ones.” 

It was a long process, but he was proud of how far they’d gotten. Especially with Jade accepting his touch. It wasn’t all the time, nor without permission, but he never got mad when he accidentally did it anymore, and he even asked for attention a few more times since that first morning he’d surprised Jake with the request. 

“Good to hear. I wasn’t much of a fan initially, but you two seem to be working out quite well. I hope things keep going smoothly.” Adam said as he finished off the first half of his sandwich, then picked up the second to start working on it. 

Jake was nodding his agreement when a shockingly familiar head of sun-highlighted soft brown hair met his eyes. It can’t be. Adam had finished his bite of food and was speaking to him about something else, but when the man realized that he clearly wasn’t paying attention, he turned in his seat to try and figure out who Jake was staring at. 

A mixture of pain, longing, and hesitant hope swelled in Jake’s chest as he set his drink down and carefully slid from his stool, taking a step toward the order line where the young man stood waiting, his back to him. 

He’s a little taller than me now. His hair’s a little longer, too. 

But there was no mistaking who it was. Not even for a second. Suddenly feeling lightheaded, Jake took another three steps forward, then flinched when the line moved up and the young man took a step away from him. The thought that he might walk away and Jake may never see him again constricted his heart to near-breaking. He couldn’t let that happen… again. 

“…Wren?” 

The word was nearly silent on his lips. Just a simple whisper in a noisy sandwich shop. Yet, somehow, the young man perked up and tilted his head just enough for Jake to see his warm brown eyes. It took Wren a few moments to notice him as his gaze glanced moved the shop, but when their eyes met, Jake’s heart felt like it had stopped in his chest. 

He couldn’t read the emotions that sped through his little brother’s eyes, there were far too many to think through. Please let the good ones win. Please! He hadn’t realized how badly he’d missed his brother until right then. Yes, he’d thought about him, but he’d hoped that with himself out of the picture, Wren would get to have a normal life and not have to stress about what was happening to him. 

I’ll always remember when you tried to help me. I won’t judge you for having to turn away after they hurt you. I’ll always love you. 

He wanted to say the words, but he just couldn’t get his mouth to work. Or his feet. He was frozen where he stood, and the longer they stared at each other, the more distance he felt building between them, even though they hadn’t moved an inch. People were walking around Wren as he stood in the middle of the line, holding it up before the other customers realized that he was no longer interested in ordering.

 After what felt like forever, but was likely closer to ten minutes, Wren moved. His right hand twitched, then reached up to swipe through his hair. The familiar nervous gesture made Jake’s eyes widen a little more. Wren returned the reaction with a lick of his lips as he shifted his weight slightly. 

Deciding to try his luck, Jake took a step forward and offered a hesitant smile. “H-hi.” 

He couldn’t believe that his brother was there, or really, hadn’t left yet. 

“Hey.” Wren finally answered back, allowing Jake to take a much needed deep breath, then release it. 

He’ll still talk to me. 

It was such a relief. He wanted to talk to him about everything, but they were standing in the middle of the room and holding up customers. Jake wanted to ask him to come sit down and maybe catch up a little, but his mouth decided to ignore him once again. After a few moments of trying he hesitantly extended his hand, the gesture, as well as his pleading eyes, making his request clear.

 When his brother just stared at his outstretched hand, Jake pursed his lips and blinked a couple times. Don’t be upset. He still acknowledged you. Curling his fingers in, he hesitantly withdrew his hand at the same time Adam stepped up in front of him and set a hand on Wren’s shoulder, gently starting to guide him away from the line he was holding up. 

“Hello, I’m a friend of Jake’s and just wanted to introduce myself. My name’s Adam. It seems you two know each other?” He asked, his voice cheerful and far more energetic than Jake felt. 

He wasn’t sure exactly what Adam was trying to do at first besides say hello, but when Wren actually allowed him to guide him over toward a booth, Jake couldn’t believe it. He actually moved our food and drinks over, too! He must have done it while we were stuck staring at each other… The thoughtfulness touched his aching heart and he hurried to follow. 

Knowing that his brother was clearly worried about speaking with him, or even being around him, Jake decided to slide into the booth beside Adam, thought he desperately wanted to sit beside Wren and pull him into a hug. 

Looking across the table, he met Wren’s gaze for just a moment before his little brother turned his attention to Adam’s warm smile and welcoming expression. 

“So, how do you two know each other?” Adam asked, starting the conversation that Jake would hang on every word of… 

  (Andddd, little brother is back! Or is he? Who knows! Not even me ;D but great job Adam! I believe Check chapter two or around there if confused. )

Soap

(Cause I unintentionally trolled you guys so hard the other day) 

Christopher-

Pulling up outside his house, Christopher leaned back in his seat and just allowed the cool night air from his rolled down window to calm his stockpiled nerves. Work had been busy, which he was glad about. Lots of minor injuries from a fight that had broken out and a few sick inmates had come and gone throughout the day. It gave him something to do with his time besides worry about what Tommy could be getting into back at his house. 

You used to worry about that dumb dog getting into stuff and now you’ve got a person who listens worse than it. Pressing his fingers against his forehead, Chris heaved a tired sigh, then yawned as a his phone chimed with a text message. 

Retrieving it from his pocket, he turned the screen on, then grinned like the idiot he knew he was. 

T: Miss you

Shaking his head, he shoved the phone back in his pocket and gathered his things. The moment he stepped inside, Skipper was there to greet him. The dog licked his pant leg a few times before running over to sit by the door to the backyard. 

“I know, I know. You were here first so you get the attention first.” He mumbled as he set his things down, then went over and opened the door for the dog. Skipper darted out happily and commenced doing his business. 

Since the temperature was decent outside, he just decided to leave the door open so Skipper could have some time in the yard. On to my second not-so-furry house guest. Biting back a grin, Christopher pulled open the door to his bedroom and calmly walked inside. 

There’s the puppy. 

And Tommy really did look just like one, messy hair, devoted gaze, and a faint fidget that Chris doubted that he noticed himself doing. “Hello, Tommy.” He said, being sure to keep his voice relaxed, even though he itched to run and fall into the man’s arms. 

You aren’t a sub. 

His mind ignored the words as he dropped right into Tommy’s waiting arms. Christopher couldn’t remember a single time in his past that he enjoyed being cuddled. Sure, he’d done so on extremely rare occasions with touchy subs, but he never let them hold him. It was always the other way around, and only for a few short minutes. 

Now you’re nearly falling asleep in his arms before even a minute passes. 

It was unsettling at first, but as Tommy had gotten stronger and stronger, Christopher had begun to cherish the little attention sessions they managed to squeeze in between his work, cleaning, the dog, and preparing meals. 

“I love you.” Tommy whispered as his fingers ran through Christopher’s hair, making the man sigh and nuzzle closer. You’re acting like a damned pansy. Ignoring his thoughts, again, Chris reached up and grabbed a handful of Tommy’s hair, then tugged his head down until their lips could meet. 

It had been several days since he’d let Tommy start using the restroom again. Since he didn’t want to keep putting a catheter in, then taking it out when he got home, as those really aren’t any kind of comfortable, they came to an agreement that he could use the bathroom as long as there were blankets over all the possible dangerous surfaces. So, anything solid besides the obvious toilet… which he actually got a cushion for, too. 

His job made him insanely paranoid, and after the close call before, he wasn’t taking any chances. When their lips finally broke apart, Christopher forced himself back to his feet and went and washed his face in the sink, needing to stay awake. 

He nearly jumped when gentle arms wrapped around his waist, then a firm chest pressed against his back until he was forced to lean over the sink, supporting his weight with his arms. 

“Tommy.” He chided, though he was too tired to put much force into his warning. “You shouldn’t be standing.”

He still didn’t like him getting up unless he had to go bathroom, and especially not without the wheelchair. “You need to go back.” He said as he carefully turned around enough to wrap his own arms around Tommy. He wanted to help support his weight, but when their eyes met, he had trouble suddenly remembering what he needed to do in order to complete his task. 

“Hey, gorgeous. Can I, perhaps, take a bath now?” 

Christopher swallowed a lump he’d felt suddenly appear in his throat, then looked over toward his shower. It did have a tub, but that was a whole new step. Sure, Tommy might have been ready for it, days ago, but Christopher had been arguing with himself about letting him since then. 

“Please, sweetheart? I promise I’ll be good.” 

A not so proper image of Tommy not being good flashed through Chris’s mind, drawing color to his pale cheeks and a smirk to Tommy’s lips. “You know you want to cuddle with me in a warm bath…” He teased, making Christopher’s blush worsen infinitely. 

“Th-that’s not the purpose of a bath.” Chris mumbled, even as he helped Tommy to the toilet to sit down, then leaned over to start working on filling the tub. 

He could feel eyes on him, and once he’d gotten the temperature to luke-warm, hands grasped his waist and tugged him back and downward. Chris, unsurprisingly, landed on Tommy’s naked lap. He wasn’t given any time to respond before the other man nuzzled his face into the side of his neck and began nibbling. A loud moan slipped from Christopher’s lips before he could even comprehend what was happening and the sound clearly spurred Tommy’s determination, because one of his hands were soon slipping beneath his work scrub pants. 

“This isn’t how you take a bath.” Chris gasped as Tommy’s hand squeezed him, making him squirm uneasily. 

“Oh? My mistake, master.” Tommy mused, giving a particularly rough bite to Chris’s neck. 

His mind blanked for another minute or five as Tommy continued showing far too much affection. “The bath.” Chris finally mumbled. Tommy’s attention finally left his neck, which was sure to sport quite a few good bruises come the next day. 

“Ah, it’s ready. Come on, doc.” He cooed with a final kiss to his cheek before slipping his hand from his pants. 

Christopher stumbled into the wall right in front of him, using it to lean his weight against. His shaky legs took a moment to steady enough to turn around and allow him to help Tommy into the bathtub. The transition went surprisingly well. Chris dropped to his knees on the blanket they had shoved between the toilet and tub. 

“Hey now, why aren’t you coming in?” Tommy asked, a hint of sadness in his tone. 

Why am I not coming in? He really has to ask that?

“This is a trial. You’re still injured and-” 

“No.” 

Christopher’s words fell silent on his lips at Tommy’s sudden rebuke. 

“No, Christopher. I’m not injured. I’ve healed. My body may still need work to get back to the level it had been at, but the wound is sealed and there is no infection, and rarely any pain.”  

He wasn’t sure what he could say to that. Yes, Tommy was healed, technically, but he couldn’t help seeing the what if’s . 

“I don’t want to see that look in your eyes anymore. There won’t be a third time. I’m done with the hospital. Done with the meds. Done with that god damned catheter. But… I’m definitely not done with you.” 

Before he could get his jaw to close from surprise, Tommy caught his left hand in a vice grip. If he hadn’t been so shocked, he would have been excited about how much strength the man had managed to get back in such a short time. “Now then, doctor, I believe it’s time to remove those scrubs.”

Christopher didn’t bother trying to hide his blush. Tommy had gotten more and more bold as he’d gotten better, and it was getting harder to get him to keep resting. The difference between his current progress and the first time they’d gone through dealing with his injury was night and day. 

He is ready to push forward, perhaps to a walker, but definitely not such heavy physical activity as what he wants to do right now. 

 His pleading, welcoming eyes were impossible to resist right then, though. Reaching for his pants, Christopher slipped them off once Tommy released his wrist. A grin grew on the guy’s face as if it were Christmas morning and he’d found exactly what he’d wanted under the tree. 

“Come on, Chris. I’ve been a good boy. Finish giving me my present?” Tommy asked, his voice growing to what he thought would be a seductive whisper. 

He’s not quite there yet. His effort did make Christopher chuckle, though, and he allowed his boxers to drop to the blanket he was standing on. He then reached up and removed his shirt. The fabric hadn’t even hit the floor before Tommy’s hands were carefully coaxing him into the tub. There was barely enough room for one of them, but Tommy somehow managed to fit him against his left side. Christopher let a content sigh slip as he settled his head against Tommy’s chest. They were generally very close in height, but he didn’t mind the makeshift pillow Tommy’s position a little further down in the water gave him. 

“You look comfortable, love.” He hummed, getting a slight nod from Christopher. 

Fingers ran along his visible ribs a moment later, then settled over them. “I’m going to make you eat as soon as I’m able to stand for more than a few seconds. I’m going to make you fat as hell and not feel bad about it.” Tommy said quietly, rubbing his thumb along one of the ridges of bone that rose against his warm skin. 

“I’ll eat whatever you want,” Christopher whispered, drawing a strong laugh from Tommy. 

“Anything?” He asked as his free hand walked its fingers down Chris’s spine, drawing a shiver from him.

Christopher felt a tired smile slip onto his face before he pushed himself up, then reached down. It only took a few gentle tugs to finish getting Tommy hard. The bath also hadn’t been filled too high, so he easily managed to shimmy his way back a bit, then lean down. 

The shocked yelp he got from Tommy as he went down on him honestly made him incredibly nervous. Well, even more than he already was doing such a thing. He was used to having subs do it to him when he asked for it, but he’d never actually done it to someone else. He’d wanted to try it… but this hadn’t exactly been the time or place he’d thought it would happen. 

Judging from the shivers and gasps he was hearing, he wasn’t doing too badly a job, though. It was a bit of a shock when wet heat hit the back of his throat after barely a minute, however. Christopher jerked up, sputtering as he tried to not choke. 

“Oh shit, sorry!” Tommy said as he tried to catch his breath. 

I should have realized that he wouldn’t have any control right now, and he was already half hard before I even climbed in with him. I’m an idiot. 

“It’s alright.” Chris said as he sat back, wiping his mouth. He knew that his face was bright red, just like Tommy’s, but he decided to just give them both a pass and move on like that weird mishap hadn’t just happened.

That’s a discussion for another time. 

Reaching to the left of Tommy, Christopher took the bottle of shampoo on the ledge there and poured a decent amount into his hand before setting the bottle back. Rubbing his palms together, he settled between Tommy’s legs as best he could in the cramped tub, then offered a small, but reassuring, grin. 

“Alright you pain in my ass, let’s get you cleaned up before I fall asleep in here or that darn dog digs a hole to China since I left the back door to the yard open. Lean over.” 

Tommy returned his grin and ducked his head, allowing Chris to start scrubbing the shampoo into his dirty hair. 

“Not yet, but I’m eagerly looking forward to that day I am a pain in that particular area.” 

Christopher bit his tongue on a response and just focused on what he had to do for the rest of their bath. His burning face showed far more than he could ever say about that subject, anyways.

Wren

(I don’t think I’ve said this, or at least for a while, but thank you guys for reading. I appreciate you coming along for my stories :) Snowman was going to help me write this one, but he thought a nap was a better idea.)

Jade-

Seeing Jake so distracted over the past few days had Jade uncomfortable. He wasn’t used to feeling jealous, and certainly not over Jake texting Adam when they were hanging out together. It wasn’t obnoxious, just, it seemed strange. 

But of course you can’t just ask why he’s texting him so much, because that would be overstepping boundaries, right? 

He’d been trying to scale back his obsessive rules, but he was having quite a bit of trouble dealing with the loss of power. Jake had been submissive to him since day one, but they both knew that the level of Jade’s rules were too much for him to manage. He’d never bent a single one for any of his subs, but he was trying his best to be lenient with some of them. 

“Hey, um, Jade?” 

Blinking out of his thoughts, Jade focused his attention on Jake, offering a small smile. “I’m sorry, I was lost in my thoughts, what did you ask, Jacob?” 

He had also let Jake use his real name more often, even when they were alone, but it was hard not to hear Master or sir coming from the younger man. Granted, Jake still called him that and sir more often than not, but it was still a bit strange to hear his own name on the young man’s lips.

“It’s bothering you, isn’t it?”  

Jade’s smile dropped and he rolled his shoulders, looking away for a moment before returning his gaze to Jake. “Of course not. You aren’t ignoring me for your messages and when we are doing something together you don’t mess with it. I have no reason to be bothered by it.” 

Jake sighed, scooting closer to Jade. They had been being lazy today watching movies, which had given him a chance to speak with Adam about his little brother more. Somehow, Adam had managed to get Wren to give him his number by the end of their awkward conversation at the coffee shop, but Wren’s replies to Adam’s messages were sporadic and usually just one or two words. They also came at such random times, and so rarely, that Jake couldn’t help but want to read them as soon as Adam forwarded the messages. 

“I’m sorry.” He whispered, bowing his head slightly. It had been something he’d come up with to silently ask Jade if he could touch him. Sometimes he messed up and did it anyways, but so far, he’d gotten very minimal punishments for his mistakes, unlike their first try living together.  

When Jade gave a slight nod, Jake carefully climbed into his lap. He let Jade move him around a bit so that they were both comfortable, then wrapped his arms around the smaller man. “I promise I’m not mad, Jacob.” 

Jake allowed himself to relax against Jade at his reassurance. “Would you like to know what Adam is messaging me about, sir?” He asked. 

He wanted to know, yes, but it was also none of his business. “I can see it in your eyes, master. You want to ask me, but you think you shouldn’t.” Jade glared at the ceiling for a moment, frustrated that Jake was getting used to reading his emotions. He had a fairly good poker face. At least, that’s what he’d thought. It seemed like Jake was slowly beginning to be able to read subtle hints in it now. Ones that Jade didn’t even realize he was giving off. 

“Well, I…” Jake began, pausing for a moment just to see if he’d stop him. Curiosity was one of Jade’s downfalls, and he couldn’t help but bite his tongue, though he knew that he should have told Jake that he didn’t have to tell him. “I went out to eat at a small coffee shop with Adam and we ended up running into my little brother.” 

Wait. Little? “Jana is older than you, Jacob.” 

Jake raised an eyebrow up at him, making Jade keep his mouth closed. He hated being interrupted, and he knew that Jacob would expect at least that much courtesy from Jade in return. “I apologize, continue.” 

Jake lifted one of Jade’s hands and pressed a kiss to his knuckles. “My little brother from my adoptive family. He was waiting in line to buy coffee and I noticed him.” 

Jade hugged him tighter when he hesitated. 

“Well, I went over to him and, things didn’t quite go so well.” He mumbled out, his words a little hard to decipher since he spoke them against Jade’s warm skin. “I tried to get him to at least shake my hand, but he froze and wouldn’t move.” 

Jake gave a quiet sigh as he nuzzled against Jade’s chest, making him draw the guy even closer. “Adam took over from there. I was about to cry and couldn’t think straight. He stepped in and cheerfully guided us over to a table where he’d moved our food, then sat down and began having a careful conversation with him.”

Leaning down, Jade pressed a kiss to Jake’s soft hair. “Were you able to talk with him?” 

Shaking his head, Jake yawned, though Jade knew that it was likely from stress and not from actually being tired. “No. He barely even looked at me, but I could tell that he was really stressed out just sitting with us. He kept looking around and when his phone chimed with a text message, he nearly jumped out of his seat.” 

Hugging Jake tighter, Jade put up the footrest for his chair and leaned back, taking Jake with him in his arms. “Perhaps there is something else going on in his life that’s made him so jumpy?” He asked, trying to figure out what could possibly be the reason for Jacob’s former brother to act so strangely. 

“My adoptive parents were quite religious and also grew to dislike me over time as they raised Wren.” Jake said, drawing a sigh of his own from Jade. The religious aspect would definitely do some damage to a kid if it was too overbearing. He’d been raised very religious, too, and his parents had not taken well to him saying that he liked the neighbor boy next door when he was thirteen. 

The memories began to claw at his mind, making him force them back and lock them away where he’d kept them hidden since his dark teenage years. 

“Well, Adam did manage to get his number, and it seems like he’s at least responding to his messages. Perhaps there’s hope that he’ll come around to being the little brother that you knew, in time?” 

Shrugging, Jake turned his gaze toward the television, though neither of them were paying it any mind. “I guess… it just hurt, to see him not even want to touch me.” 

Jade knew how it felt. When he’d first met Jake, he saw how miserable the young man was. If he’d come from a home so disgusted with his life choices as his own had been, it was a wonder that he had managed to be strong. Jade had been forced to make some very hard decisions that had changed him into someone needing control over his life, but Jake had gone the opposite direction. He clearly needed someone there to tell him that it would all be okay, even if things got a little dark along the way. 

“Guessing won’t help us now, though, will it?” Jade said calmly as he began to run a hand along Jake’s back, trying to soothe away the shivers beginning to swim through Jake’s body. “Let’s take this situation one day at a time. If Adam messages or calls you regarding your brother, don’t even think to ask me for permission to look at the messages or answer the phone. Family is everything, even if it’s broken and scarred. If you believe that your brother still means you well, then I will do anything I can to help you two get back on solid ground with each other.” 

When Jake looked up at him, the light flickering from the television reflecting against a tear treading down his left cheek, Jade felt his own cold heart shiver. “We’ll fix this, Jacob.” He whispered as he leaned down and pressed his lips against the tear. He felt Jake’s arms wrap around his neck and reciprocated the gesture. 

“I just miss him so much… I love Jana, and I’m so happy that I found him and that we’re slowly getting closer, but I’ve known Wren most of my life.” Jake mumbled against Jade’s neck where he’d buried his face. “I didn’t think I’d ever get to see him again.”

Feeling more tears begin to tickle his skin, Jade reached to the side and grabbed one of the spare blankets he left on the sofa. After a bit of careful maneuvering, he had Jake wrapped up tightly in the soft fabric. “You’ll see him again. I can promise you that.” Jade said softly as he grasped the remote and switched off the television. 

The silence and darkness enveloped them, but Jade found comfort in just hearing Jacob’s breathing slow to an even pace as he slowly calmed down. They stayed that way for a long while, but neither of them seemed to mind. They had nowhere to be and after such a stressful conversation, Jade was more than willing to spend his time making sure Jacob was okay. 

“Would you like to stay here tonight?” He asked after he was sure that Jake had finally managed to relax again. When he felt a gentle nod against his neck, he smiled. “Words, hun.” He could only manage to bend his rules so often in one day. 

“Yes please, sir. I would very much like to stay with you tonight.” Jacob whispered before pressing a kiss to Jade’s skin. 

“Alright, we’ll call Adam a bit later to let him know. Rose will be home from the store shortly and then start making dinner. Would you like to rest until then?” 

He felt another nod, then Jacob replied with an already-sleepy voice. “Yes, sir.” 

Chuckling quietly, Jade nodded, stretching a little before getting comfortable. Jake curled up in his lap, resting his head against his chest as he settled in to take a nap. It took no time at all for Jake to fall asleep, leaving Jade with thoughts about another brother he hadn’t anticipated entering the broken picture of Jacob’s life that he’d been carefully trying his best to help piece back together. 

First Jana. Now Wren. 

He exhaled, deciding to focus his attention on Wren for the next few days. Jana and Jacob had been doing well so far, so he would turn his attention to the new piece of the puzzle. I’m going to have to find a way to meet him, soon. He’d add that to their conversation when they called Adam later, he decided before allowing his eyes to drift closed, intent to rest, himself, until Rose returned.

R

(My laptop is struggling x.x I tried to write/edit what I could.)

Tommy-

“Master, we’re going to be late!” 

It had been two weeks since their little tryst in the tub and Tommy was finally clear to start walking again. He had one of those fancy canes with three prongs at the base, allowing him to rest his weight if needed. In all honesty, he only used the annoying contraption because Christopher had gotten it for him and requested that he at least bring it with him for a few weeks. 

He waited at the open door for nearly five minutes before Chris stumbled into the room, hopping on one foot as he pulled on his boot. He takes quite a while to get ready for the club. Tommy thought as he walked over and knelt down before Christopher could, carefully tying his boot strings with a small grin on his face. 

Christopher looked absolutely delicious in his dark black tank top, black leather vest, and black jeans. Around his neck was a small corded choker, but Tommy liked to think that it could possibly be a collar. He’d never dare try put one on the man, or risk being castrated, but he definitely loved imagining that’s what it was. 

“What are you looking at? Did I miss a spot shaving?” Chris asks, bringing a full-on smile to Tommy’s face as he got back to his feet. 

“No, sir. You look very handsome.” 

Tilting his head, Christopher licked his lips, immediately drawing Tommy’s attention to them. He hadn’t gotten nearly as many kisses as he’d wanted the last two weeks with Christopher working overtime and himself setting up his new work schedule. 

“May I kiss you, please?” Tommy asked, already tilting his head and leaning forward a little. 

When Christopher stepped around him suddenly, Tommy straightened, blinking as he turned. “Behave tonight, Tommy.” Chris said, patting his head before turning and walking out the door. 

Confused, Tommy shut his open mouth and hurried to lock up with the spare set of keys he’d been given, then followed Christopher to the car. Once he was inside, Christopher pulled out into traffic, barely waiting for Tommy to get his seatbelt on. 

“Is something bothering you?” He asked as he looked over at Chris, a frown slipping onto his face. They’d planned to go out to the club once he’d felt strong enough, but this wasn’t how he thought his night would start… and he hoped it wasn’t how it was going to be throughout. 

“No.” Came Chris’s reply, several minutes after the question had actually been asked. 

Something’s definitely bothering him. 

Tommy couldn’t figure out what it could be, though. If it had been all of the overtime work, he would be fast asleep instead of going out with him to the club. If he wasn’t feeling well, it would likely be the same scenario. Deciding not to dwell on it and ruin both their nights by poking at him for answers, Tommy just gave a simple nod and sat back, enjoying the quiet ride. 

When they finally parked outside the club, Christopher seemed to be in a slightly better mood. Slightly, but not by much. Tommy slid from the car first when Christopher didn’t budge. He knew the bouncer well, and waved as he walked up in his own outfit of dark blue jeans and a red sweater. He had on some lengths of leather beneath it, but that wasn’t something he intended to show while walking out in public. 

“Welcome back, Tommy. Haven’t seen you in a while.” Jackson said, removing the rope from in front of the doorway to let him in. 

“I’ve been a bit laid-up. Thankfully, I’m back and feeling better than ever.” He said, offering the man a smile as he started to walk inside. 

Fingers wrapped around his wrist before he could start down the short hallway leading to the main room, however, drawing him to a stop so he could look at who was holding onto him. Chris? “Are you okay?” Tommy asked, unable to read Christopher’s expression very well in the darkened hall. 

When all he did after a long pause was step around him, Tommy blew out a frustrated breath. “Christopher.” 

Chris turned abruptly. “That’s not my name here.” He replied, all the dominance from his previous trips to the club reappearing suddenly. Tommy loved the way his voice deepened and his words became a command instead of a request or statement, but it also freaked him out. 

He hadn’t known that Christopher was going to be strictly dominant tonight. Tommy was trying to figure out what he felt himself being when Chris tugged on his wrist again, pulling him toward the main room. 

The music was loud, but not in a party sort of way. Calm, classical notes floated within the room they stepped into. The lights were dimmed, with floor lights offering most of the illumination needed for getting around on the dark red carpets. 

“Good evening, Master Christopher and Master Tommy.” A young submissive said as he ran up, bowing to both of them. Tommy remembered seeing him there before, but couldn’t put a name to the young blond’s face before he darted off, clearly a little embarrassed or shy, considering his body language. 

As they made their way through the club, several more people came up and greeted them. The subs were shy, but to Tommy’s surprise, they were splitting their attention between the two of them evenly, especially when Tommy removed his sweater to reveal just a few leather straps across his chest and arms underneath it. His surgical scar was partially covered, but in the dim light, he wasn’t worried about it drawing much attention. 

“Hey Tom! Long time!” The bartender, Sid, called as Tommy slipped away from Chris and approached the counter. 

The red haired man was beginning to make him his normal drink, but Tommy shook his head and took a seat. “Just water tonight, please.” Sid raised an eyebrow, but didn’t comment as he filled a glass with water and ice, then slid it in front of Tommy. He hesitated a moment, feeling eyes on himself, but figured that it was just someone in the room. He tended to draw attention often.

“Hello, Master Christopher. What can I get you?” Sid asked, glancing over Tommy’s shoulders as he did so. 

Blinking, Tommy fought to keep from turning around. Christopher had been acting so strange since they’d left the house, almost to point of being stand-offish, so Tommy felt like he deserved to be ignored a little. They’d talked about everything over the time he’d been recovering, so he couldn’t imagine what could be so bad that Christopher couldn’t just tell him so they could fix whatever was going on. 

Before he could get a word in, as he was waiting for the bartender to leave and tend to someone else, Christopher was already drinking. Tommy could smell the alcohol from where he was sitting and knew that he would be dragging Chris home sooner over later. 

Why are you trying to get so drunk? 

“Master Christopher, we need to talk.” Tommy said right as a young sub walked up in far too much leather for Tommy’s liking. The guy was drowning in it, and what wasn’t covered was very much exposed. Almost to the point of being indecent. 

“Pardon me Master Tommy and Master Christopher, I wanted to ask if either of you wished to play?” 

 Considering Christopher’s attitude, Tommy expected him to actually say yes and go with the guy. It would definitely hurt to see. Chris didn’t even look at the young man until he’d finished off his entire drink and motioned for a refill. His eyes were already hazy when he redirected his attention to the sub, though Tommy didn’t think the alcohol had even hit him yet. 

“No thank you.” He stated with a nod before turning back to nurse his new drink. 

Pursing his lips for a moment, Tommy fought back a sigh of relief. Jealousy was ugly on anyone, and he certainly didn’t want to show that he was glad he guy got turned down. He felt as if someone else besides the man standing before him was watching him again, or at least sneaking glances at him, but he hurried to brush aside the thought. 

“No, thank you as well. I’m just here to relax after a stressful month. But thank you for asking, sweetheart.” Tommy said, giving the young man a smile that was quickly mirrored before the man bowed, then hurried away. 

 Turning his attention back to Christopher ten minutes later, determination boiling in his veins, Tommy felt his mouth fall open when he saw Christopher’s second hard drink gone. An empty glass remained, still tightly grasped in his hands. His head was bowed over the glass, his forehead nearly pressing against the surface. 

“Master-”

“Don’t.”

Snapping his mouth shut, Tommy frowned as Christopher sloppily straightened in his seat to look at him. The man was clearly drunk. So much for relaxing at the club. He had no idea why Christopher was acting so strangely, but when the man slid from his seat and grabbed his wrist, Tommy got up. He was being jerked around a little as Christopher made his way toward the exit, making him balance on the cane he’d hoped to not need. 

When they took a sudden turn away from the door and began heading toward the play area in the back of the club, Tommy stopped. Chris didn’t seem to realize it until he was forced to halt when Tommy yanked his arm back, forcing Christopher to stumble backward as well. 

“What?” Chris slurred, making Tommy eye him with frustration. 

“What do you mean, what? I’m not going back there with you.” Tommy stated as he rotated his hand, breaking Chris’s hold on him, only to take the man’s wrist himself. 

Christopher looked dumbfounded for a moment, then scowled. “Haven’t you dreamed of it? Us, doing that?” 

Shaking his head slowly, Tommy leaned back against a nearby wall, tugging Chris with him. “I don’t know what’s wrong, but until you tell me why you intentionally got drunk tonight and have been treating me strange, I won’t go anywhere with you.” 

The glare he got from the man would have made him hesitate, if he wasn’t so drunk. “Will you just talk to me, Christopher? Please?” 

“What’s there to talk about?” Chris grumbled as he leaned back against the wall, head down so that his hair partially covered his eyes. 

Tommy was going to return the guy’s previous scowl with one of his own, but when he took a calming breath and really looked at Chris, he paused, mouth closing as he bit his tongue on what he had intended to say. Instead, he straightened off the wall and got his weight situated on his cane, then offered Chris a hand. 

“Come on, baby. Let’s get out of here.”

He thought that Chris might refuse, so Tommy leaned in close enough to be able to whisper and be heard over the music. “We’re leaving, now, Christopher.” 

Thankfully, Chris didn’t try to argue and allowed him to lead him out of the room after he hurried over to pay out their tab. To his surprise, Christopher gave him the keys to his car without an argument, either. 

He settled into the driver’s seat as Chris took passenger. As soon as they were both buckled in, Tommy got them headed home. He could feel that same gaze he’d been sensing most of the time they’d spent in the club on him as he drove, and was beginning to realize what Chris might have been upset about. 

When they finally got inside, Tommy let Skipper out and fed him a late dinner, then got the leather ropes off of his chest. He was just winding them around his hand in the bedroom when Christopher came out of the bathroom. He was missing his shirt and the look in his eyes reminded Tommy of someone who was starving, but too drunk to figure out if he should put food in his mouth or just smear it all over his face and hope for the best. 

As Christopher raked his eyes over him, Tommy felt his mouth go dry. This guy’s mood swings are killing me. 

when Chris stepped forward, Tommy found himself backing up. The dance repeated until he felt the back of his knees press against the bed. He didn’t let himself fall back onto it yet, though. He needed answers as to why Christopher had been acting so strangely earlier. 

“Why the sudden change, Master?” 

Chris stopped mere inches from him, his chest already rising and falling with his quiet intake an exhale of breaths. When he looked away, biting his lower lip, Tommy’s eyes went wide. 

No way. 

Christopher returned his gaze to him, but instead of speaking, he pursed his lips and looked down, running his hands through his hair. 

Hell. Yes. My baby is jealous! 

Unable to think straight, Tommy leaned in and grabbed the sides of Chris’s face. He didn’t give the man a chance to respond as he kissed him deeply. The rumbling moan he got in response drew a smirk across Tommy’s lips as he pulled back. 

Christopher stared up at him, his hair blocking one eye. The visible one was wide and solely focused on him as he panted. Someone needs a haircut soon.  “Not used to being upset over someone looking at something you want?” Tommy asked, wanting to get an answer from Chris’s mouth before they got too distracted. 

He tried to turn his head away again, but Tommy refused to let him go. “Master Christopher. I love you… do you, perhaps, want me?” 

Christopher took a deep breath, then blew it out as he inched closer. Tommy finally dropped down onto the bed, and Chris hurried to follow him like a stalking animal. “I want my answer, Master.” Tommy asked as Chris stared down at him, leaning over him on his hands and knees. 

“I…” Chris started, then stuttered a few times, likely having trouble because of the two strong drinks he’d had. Clearly, he didn’t hold his alcohol too well. “I want.” He mumbled, leaning down to sloppily bite at Tommy’s neck. 

Realizing that he wasn’t going to get a decent answer until Chris was sober, Tommy gave a deep chuckle and reached up, wrapping his arms around Chris’s shoulders to coax the man down on top of him. 

“I got it. We’ll talk later. I want to do something else with you right now, if you’re up for it, babe?” 

He knew that he should probably call him Master, but Christopher seemed to be responding better without the word. He’d also hoped that their first time together would at least be when they were both sober, but when Chris’s hands slid into his pants, he realized that he didn’t give a single damn anymore. He’d let Chris do him again as soon as he was sober. 

That’s what it looked like would happen, too. Tommy had been pretty dominant over the past few weeks, but Christopher was clearly taking charge, and Tommy wasn’t interested in trying to turn things around. He was a proud switch, and if it would be more comfortable for Christopher to top, he’d gladly let him. Granted, he’d sure as hell do his best to pin the guy down and have his way with him, too, but he knew that he couldn’t expect such a thing so soon. 

“Open your eyes.” 

Tommy hadn’t even realized that he’d closed them. Blinking, he was caught off guard by how close Christopher’s face was to his own. “Hello, love.” Chris whispered, making Tommy’s heart stumble over itself. Love. He might not have been able to say the full sentence yet, but Tommy couldn’t help but be ecstatic hearing the word. 

“Hello,” He whispered back before Chris claimed his lips with his own. 

They didn’t remain clothed for long, and Christopher wasn’t the best at waiting, either. Thankfully, he’d thought about lube, but his drunk mind didn’t seem to understand that it took more than just using a bit of it to help. 

No condom… Thank god I got tested after my last time sleeping with someone, and he’s obsessed with his health, unless it involves eating food. 

Tommy hissed when Christopher started pushing inside. “Dammit!” He grunted by mistake, making Chris pause for a moment to stare down at him. The look on his face was one of utter satisfaction, even though they hadn’t even really started yet. 

“Is it sick that I love that look of pain on your face a little too much?” Chris mused, drawing a dark blush from Tommy. He wasn’t a switch that enjoyed pain, and as far as he knew, Chris wasn’t huge into giving it, but he didn’t mind his current irritation. Besides, he’d irritated Christopher enough in the past few months, and he planned to irritate him as much as possible in the future. 

“That depends.” Tommy mused as he hugged Chris to him, letting himself relax as much as he could while the man started moving. “On what?” Christopher gasped as he picked up speed, drawing a shiver and groan from Tommy. 

“Do you want to see that look more than once?” Tommy questioned as he began to move with Chris, neither of them seemingly wanting to draw anything out. They were both way too into it to try and slow down and savor anything. There was plenty of time to take it slow afterward.  

He thought that Christopher might hesitate or freak out, realizing that Tommy had just hinted at an actual committed relationship, but when they both finished moments later and Christopher remained staring down at him, leaning on his elbows on the blanket with their chests pressed together as they panted, Tommy knew that something was up. 

“Tommy, I made up my mind weeks ago about what I wanted… but I couldn’t get the idea out of my head tonight, that you might actually, maybe, want to still look at others…” 

Wait a second. He was jealous and upset because he thought that because I wanted to go to the club, that I wanted to find myself a submissive or master? 

“Oh my god, for a doctor, you sure are dense.” 

Christopher scowled at him, but Tommy just leaned up and pulled on his lip with his teeth for a moment. “I’ve fucking wanted you for months. Ever since I saw you step into that club.” 

Tilting his head, Chris carefully slid out of Tommy and pushed himself up onto his hands and knees. “Don’t tell me that you’re one of those creepy subs that made a fan club about me.” He asked, raising an eyebrow. 

“Fuck you.” Tommy growled, surprising Chris as he grabbed his shoulders and flipped him onto his back. His backside ached as he got himself situated on top of the other man, but he didn’t get to keep his position for long. Chris had him back to being pinned beneath him a second later, a cocky smirk on his face. 

“We can discuss that later.” 

Chris was just leaning down to kiss him again when Skipper jumped up on the bed and began trying to lick their faces. Tommy thought that it was hilarious, and silently thanked the dog for the distraction so that he could get a bit more used to the ache he felt after not having sex for so long, that was likely to get worse soon, but Christopher didn’t seem nearly as happy. 

“I swear to god dog. I’m going to sell you to a Chinese restaurant!” 

He snarled as he swiped at the pup, only to hit thin air as Skipper hopped off the bed and darted down the hall. 

“You forgot to shut the door. Poor dog might be mentally scarred now.” Tommy joked, a content grin on his face. 

“Oh? Well, if he’s already scarred, we might as well just enjoy ourselves and not worry about it, hm?” Chris mused, already lining himself up again, making Tommy squirm. 

“I-I was joking.” He said, drawing a chuckle from Chris as he started pushing back inside. 

“Well, I wasn’t.” 

Fuck, this is going to be a painful night. 

He couldn’t complain, though. He’d  been dreaming of it for way too long.

Halo

Jake-

No matter how hard Jade tried to meet with Wren, Adam refused to set them up together. He had barely entertained the idea with a few moments of thought before declining it outright. After three more phone calls, he still refused to even give Jade Wren’s number. It was frustrating, to say the least, to see both his friend and his new boyfriend, nearly fighting over the situation. 

“Adam, please give some kind of answer as to why Jade can’t meet Wren. He promised that he wouldn’t bother him if he didn’t want to talk. All he wants to do is meet him face to face.” Jake said as he leaned against the armrest of the sofa, watching Adam finish his meal on the recliner. 

The TV was on but the volume was barely audible, allowing them to speak with the news as background noise. When Adam just sighed, Jake copied the action and flopped down to rest on the couch, figuring that he wasn’t going to be getting an answer, again. 

“Because, Jake, adding more people to a situation that’s already unstable will just cause you to lose any chance you have of getting your little brother back. There’s something going on that’s terrifying him. Do you honestly think that letting someone as power sensitive as Jade near him right now, would be a good idea?” 

Looking down at his lap, Jake shook his head. He knew that it would be an issue in and of itself, but he always felt that if someone was willing to help, why not let them at least try? 

“Look. You’re a sweet kid and you don’t deserve what you’ve had to go through. I understand that you want your brother back, or at least on talking terms, but you need to give me a chance to help him, alone. He’s just starting to respond to me more often. If we throw Jade into the situation, he’s likely to withdraw completely and that would be the end of it.” 

Yeah… I know. 

Adam was about to continue speaking when his phone suddenly began to ring. Without looking at the screen, he answered it with a calm “Hello?” 

There was silence for a moment before Adam’s face changed into one of shock as he stared at Jake. What’s going on? “Of course. Where would you like to hang out?” Adam asked in an upbeat tone, making Jake’s jaw drop. 

The man rarely hung out or called anyone besides works, him or Jade, and Jake couldn’t think that Adam would want to hang out after coming in from a work meeting an hour ago. When he hung up the phone, Adam got up and rinsed his plate in the kitchen, then came around to grab his jacket. 

“Wren wants to meet me.” 

Jake jumped up, realizing that he couldn’t come before he even straightened. 

“I’m sorry, Jake. I’m trying to help.” Adam said as he walked over, squeezing him in a strong hug before stepping back with his hands on his shoulders and a warm smile on his face. “I promise I’m trying as hard as I can to get him back to you.” 

Nodding, Jake returned the smile, though it took some effort. “Let me know how things went when you come home?” He asked, earning a pat on the head from Adam. 

“Of course. I’m sure I won’t be gone too long, then I’ll make us some dinner, okay?” 

Jake followed him to the door as he replied. “Alright. The chicken should be almost done defrosting?” He asked, earning a nod from Adam. 

“That’ll work. I’ll think of something to make with it.” Adam said before stepping out the door. 

Jake locked it behind him, then turned and leaned against the sturdy frame. He was upset that he couldn’t go. He wanted to be the one to break through his brother’s worries or fears. He wanted to be his older brother like he used to be a long time ago. 

“It seems like he’s getting himself a new older brother.” He mumbled as he pushed himself away from the door and trudged toward the kitchen. His thoughts were bitter, but he couldn’t help it. He’d had so little in his life in terms of positive human relationships, that he cherished his brother, even if they hadn’t seen each other in a while and didn’t seem to be able to get along any longer. 

Getting a cup down from the cupboard, he got himself a drink and tried to figure out what he was going to do over the next few hours. He’d read most of the books in the apartment and there was nothing on TV. Jade’s probably at work, too. Pursing his lips, Jake wracked his brain until he remembered that the apartment complex had a pretty nice pool over by the office. 

He didn’t exactly have a bathing suit but normal shorts worked just as well. Once he got changed and grabbed a towel, then made sure that the place was locked up, Jake headed down the sidewalk to the pool. There were no kids, thankfully, and only one woman was lounging in a chair away from the water, clearly more interested in her cell phone than anything else. 

Grinning, Jake tugged his shirt off and wrapped his phone and keys inside, then set it next to the pool before sitting down and letting his feet dip below the surface. It was currently overcast, making the water seem darker than it really was as it rippled around his legs. 

“Gonna jump?”

Chuckling quietly, Jake turned his attention to the grey sky. 

“Jana…”

They had gotten closer over the past few weeks. They’d gone out two more times and had barely any trouble. I wonder what he’s doing right now?   Jake thought as he slid into the water. He only went in up to his shoulders, not wanting to get his hair wet. 

“Hello, Jacob.” 

Little warm droplets of rain pattered against his cheek as Jake looked up. Jade. He couldn’t help but smile as he swam over to him, holding onto the ledge near where he stood staring down at him. “I got off work a little early and decided to bring you a present.” He said, a grin just barely tilting the corner’s of his mouth upward as he turned slightly to gesture behind himself. 

Jake tilted his head a little, looking to where Jana was slipping through the small gate that surrounded the pool, Tera’s leash in his hand. When they locked eyes, Jana froze, making Jake hesitate in greeting him. He remembered what happened when they were in the bathroom that one time. He knew, that for some reason, water was a trigger for him. 

It doesn’t take much water to drown someone. 

Clearly forcing a smile, Jana walked over to stand beside Jade. Both of his hands were in his pant’s pockets and his pupils kept changing in size every time he looked away, then back. The little hairs rising along Jake’s arms had nothing to do with the slight chill of the water he was in and everything to do with keeping Jana calm enough to avoid a dangerous situation. 

“Hey Jana, hey Tera.” Jake said with a relaxed tone. He was used to not trying to pet the dog by now, but it was still hard to keep his gaze away from her. He noticed Jana glancing sideways at her a few times and remembered that he did that often when he was feeling uncomfortable or losing his focus. 

Instead of trying to help by talking, Jake remained still at the edge of the pool, doing his best not to move or break eye contact. 

“I’ll be right back. I forgot to sign us into the guestbook.” 

Really? Right now? 

Jake knew that the office staff would likely come check who they were though, so it made sense to put their names down, but right that second wasn’t the best idea. He wanted to say that, but even hinting at the situation that might transpire could set it off, so Jake bit his lip and just gave a slight nod. The second Jade stepped inside the office Jake felt a strong hand on his shoulder, squeezing to the point of being painful. 

Jana had dropped down to his knees and was leaning forward over the pool. His pupils were huge and unfocused, the blue color of his irises disappearing nearly completely into black. His free hand gripped the edge of the pool to the point where his knuckles were pure white. 

Don’t react. Don’t give him a reason to snap. 

Jake focused on keeping his breathing calm as Tera got to work, realizing that the situation was getting dangerous. She nudged his elbow playfully, then licked it before slipping her head between his extended arm and his chest. From there, she tilted her head up and licked his chin. Even though he didn’t respond to her, she continued to poke and prod at him with her nose and give little excited barks. It looked like playing to most people, but Jake knew that she was doing exactly what she’d been trained to do and that the service vest she wore was no joke. 

Feeling the hand on his shoulder beginning to push him down, Jake steeled himself, but didn’t fight against it. Instead, he continued to hold eye contact. Jana was beginning to pant, but every few moments he had to close his mouth to keep Tera’s tongue from accidentally getting inside. It broke his narrowed focus each time, making him think about something else, even if just for a split second to prevent something he didn’t want to happen. 

The pressure on his shoulder stopped after Tera’s fourth try to lick Jana’s mouth, but he didn’t release him. Silence took over them. Jake felt eyes on him from the side, but he didn’t dare turn his attention away from Jana. 

“You know why I’m like this?” Jana finally said in a cold, scratchy voice. 

Licking his dry lips, Jake replied with as much calm as he could muster. “Your childhood was hell.” 

He’d been told bits and pieces over time. Some from Jana, but most of it from Domino and Tommy. He didn’t like hearing it, but he needed to know at least some of what triggered Jana, to be sure that he didn’t accidentally cause him to snap by mentioning something that he might have linked back to a traumatic experience. 

“Very good. Do you know why?” He asked as his pupils slowly began to retract, slowly returning the oceanic blue.

Swallowing, Jake took a steadying breath, then whispered. “Your parents.” 

“Our.” Jana corrected, making Jake fight to keep from ducking his head in shame. He’d heard about them, too, over time. He knew about his mother from the information he’d gotten after looking into his birth and why he’d been given up, but he had known next to nothing about his father until he’d asked Tommy to dig into his family history after he’d recovered enough to comfortably use a laptop. 

“I can’t change what happened, Jana.” He said as the hand on his shoulder loosened ever so slightly. “I wish I could.” 

Jana tilted his head like a curious cat. He did that often, and Jake honestly thought it was the most adorable thing out of all the quirky things his brother did differently than others. Jake could tell that he was trying to piece together his thoughts without losing control, so he waited patiently until Jana released him completely, putting both hands on the edge of the pool to balance his weight. Tera calmed down immediately, lying down right beside him. 

“No, you can’t. Can you, Jacob.” 

It wasn’t a question, but Jake shook his head slowly anyways as Jana continued to assess him while rain began to steadily fall from the sky. The drops were warm, contrasting with the chill from the pool water. 

“You can’t do anything but bother me all the time.” Jana grumbled. Jake wasn’t sure if he was still trying to fight off a trigger, so he was careful with his response as he smiled and gave a little shrug. “I hope that I can become something more than just a bother eventually.” 

Huffing, Jana reached behind himself and grabbed the towel Jake had set down near his shirt. Jake tried not to fidget, unsure of what he intended to do with it. The cold of the water, mixed with the stress of having to deal with Jana so suddenly, however, began to bring on a wave of shaking that Jake had trouble quelling. Shivers shook his arms and rattled his teeth after only a few moments. 

“You want to be more than an annoyance, hm?” Jana replied, a smirk growing on his face. 

Jake was full on shivering and knew that he couldn’t keep verbally skirting around Jana. He seemed to have calmed down a good bit, so with a few careful movements Jake hoisted himself out of the chilly water. The action put him within just a few inches of Jana as his brother leaned back, allowing him just enough room so that they wouldn’t collide. 

“I love you, Jana. Your past is your past.” Jake said as he slowly reached for the towel to wrap it gently around Jana’s shoulders. He was the one who technically needed it, having just gotten out of the pool, but Jake knew that it meant more giving it to Jana. 

At first, it had hurt terribly to think that the people Jana had killed could have possibly been his parents, but Jake knew after hearing about Jana’s past, that he couldn’t blame his brother for doing what he did. He didn’t want any confirmation, though. If it happened, it happened. Years have already passed and debts, on both sides, had been paid. 

“I don’t want you to suffer anymore. Ever… and I forgive you for anything you might have done in your past. I just want to be allowed to be here for your future.” 

They were both quiet, except for Jake’s chattering teeth, as the rain came down, soaking the towel easily. It felt like minutes passed before a large beach towel dropped over his head. Jake fought to keep himself from panicking, having lost eye contact with Jana. Strong arms locked around him and pulled him forward against a firm, unfamiliar chest before he could get his head free. 

Who’s hugging me? Jade?

“I guess it wouldn’t be so bad…” Jana said, his voice sounded far away, yet the chest Jake was leaning against rumbled as the words were spoken. 

Working his arms free, Jake slowly removed the towel from his head, allowing him to look up at his brother’s tired profile as he stared off into the distance. 

Unsure of what to do, Jake let his instincts take over, and for once, around Jana, he didn’t feel worried as he leaned his head against his brother’s chest and sighed out all of the stress that had built up in his mind. His eyes found Jade standing a few feet away, his work clothing soaked from the rain and a second beach towel in his right hand. 

He’s been watching to make sure that nothing bad ended up happening. 

Grinning, Jake got up as Jana’s arms loosened around him. He ran into Jade’s arms, allowing himself to be wrapped in the dampening towel he offered before turning back to Jana. 

“Come back and warm up with us.” He offered eagerly. 

Jana rolled his eyes, but stood and walked over none-the-less. When he didn’t give any actual answer, yet followed a few feet behind them with Tera as they left the pool area, Jake knew that they’d both just taken the most important step of their relationship and turned something that could have been terrible, into a moment he’d never forget. 

(Okay, so, I was going to start a new book so that I didn’t add another POV in this one, but I don’t think the new POV  wants a full book, or even really a few chapters, so I’ll just let it help tie the story together)

Calculate

(Will probably just have a few chapters to help tie story together) 

Adam-

“Yes, that’s fine, as long as Jade’s there with you guys.” Adam said before hanging up his phone. 

He hadn’t expected Jade to come by shortly after he’d left, and especially not for him to bring Jana. When Jake had called that they were all drying off at the apartment after the sudden rain storm, he nearly turned right back around and ran all the way home. 

Granted, he wasn’t too far away, as he was just meeting Wren at a local park a few streets down from his apartment complex, but still. Lowering his phone, he slid the device into his damp back pocket the exact second it chimed with a text. 

This is going to be my luck all day. Adam thought with a hint of humor as he ran a hand through his wet hair. He wasn’t soaked, since he’d managed to find shelter for the brief time that it had rained, but his shirt was uncomfortably wet. 

Pulling the phone back out, he relaxed a little when it showed Wren’s name. 

I’m over at the coffee shop since it started raining. 

Good idea. Coffee sounds great. 

Heading over to the shop, Adam slipped inside and immediately spotted Wren sitting in a back corner booth. He had two cups of coffee in front of him, so Adam hurried over to drop into the seat across from him. 

“Hey Wren,” he said as the boy slid the untouched cup of coffee across to him. 

Adam tasted it, holding back a look of surprise when he realized that it was the same thing he’d ordered the first time he’d run into Wren with Jacob. 

“Thanks for the drink.” He said, earning an awkward nod from Wren as the kid wrapped his hands around his own cup. 

“You’re welcome, sir.” He whispered as he lowered his eyes to the tabletop. 

While he despised being called sir , Adam pushed aside his dislike and offered a warm smile as the coffee began to heat his chilled body. 

“How did your midterms go? It sounded like you were studying a lot last time we spoke.” Adam said before taking another sip of coffee. 

Wren’s face lit up the slightest amount as he went into a long story about each exam. Adam was used to the boy’s enthusiasm about school, mainly because, through their gradually lengthening text messages and short phone calls, that’s all he’d really talk about. Sure, he’d slip in a question about how Jake was doing or ask him how his day went, but mostly, it was the grades he was getting as a senior in high school. 

Adam didn’t fault him for seeming self-centered… because honestly, the kid absolutely wasn’t. Looking at Wren sitting across from him at the table, he could see a shy boy with messy hair and black circles under his eyes. His clothing was clean, almost to the point of being brand new. Yet his shoulders were hunched, he couldn’t keep eye contact, and he, likely unknowingly, fidgeted a lot. 

If I were gay, he’d be pretty cute. 

And if I had a thing for little kids. 

Grinning to himself, Adam leaned back in the booth and put his hands on the seat. “So, what are your plans for after graduation? You’re valedictorian and I don’t see that title slipping, so surely you must already be getting scholarship offers?” 

Wren gave a slight smile, almost as if it had slipped and wasn’t actually wanted, before he shrugged his shoulders and took a sip of his drink. “I don’t know.” 

That’s a very odd answer for a kid so focused on his grades. 

“Why not? There’s nothing specific you want to study about? No certain job you’re looking forward to?” Adam asked before taking another sip of his drink. 

He let Wren have all the time he needed as they sat in the quiet shop together, the background music just loud enough to make their lack of conversation comfortable. When Wren finally leaned forward and opened his mouth, Adam returned his focus to him. 

“Honestly, I don’t want to be me when I graduate…” 

Adam raised an eyebrow, smiling slightly as he leaned forward, too. “Who do you want to be, then?” 

Wren looked down as he clasped his hands in his lap and shrugged again. “Not me.” 

Unsure of what he was trying to get at, Adam considered his options int he conversation. Every time he’d pushed Wren, he’d always backed off and taken longer to contact him the next time, yet he seemed pretty open to talking since he’d actually called him out to meet face to face. Deciding to give it a careful shot, Adam leaned back again and tried to appear as relaxed as possible. 

“Is something going on in school that you don’t want following you?” He asked, knowing that that likely wasn’t the issue. If a kid could talk so openly and excitedly about AP Calculus, AP History, and every other AP class a senior could take without their brain imploding, then those aren’t the cause of his worry. 

I’d bet money that it’s his parents, but I can’t risk asking that. 

He had, at one point, pointed their text conversation toward them, but that had been the longest pause out of all of them when Wren didn’t reply back for a while. If he asked face to face, it likely wouldn’t help at all. 

Wren shook his head, but didn’t offer up any other response. Adam decided to let that conversation drop, not wanting to push the kid again. 

“Alright. Well, how has track gone? You seemed to be enjoying that the last time I spoke with you? You had a meet recently, right?” 

Surprisingly, Wren’s face turned the faintest bit red at his question. Did I miss something? Is that why he wants to run away from who he is? Did something happen with someone on his track team? 

“Um… I don’t think we should talk about that.” Wren whispered, his gaze remaining on his hands.

Okay. Something definitely went down with his track team. 

Adam loved a good mystery book, but he wasn’t good at waiting until the end. He’d always read it through in one sitting… and it was pretty hard, now that he knew where the issue was, to not try and figure it out. 

Patience. 

He normally had tons of it, but for some reason Wren just made him have to remind himself constantly that not everyone was able to say what was needed all the time. 

When Wren suddenly slid out of the booth, Adam automatically moved to follow, but was stopped when Wren turned around with a surprising yet small smile. “I’m just going to go use the restroom.” 

Taken aback slightly, Adam nodded and slowly sank back down into his seat. “Oh. Okay, sure. I’ll hang out here.” He said as he grabbed his cup of cooling coffee and downed the last few sips while Wren walked away. 

It didn’t take long for Adam to realized that Wren likely wasn’t coming back. He hadn’t seen him leave, however, so he decided, after twenty minutes, to make his way to the bathroom in the back of the coffee shop. 

There was only one room for each gender, and surprisingly, there was no line. Either he’s been in there for twenty minutes and just extremely lucky no one’s had to use it, or he somehow managed to sneak out of here without me seeing him. 

Frowning from both ideas, Adam walked up to the door and lightly knocked. There was no response at first, so he knocked a little louder, then checked the handle. It was locked, so someone was definitely in there. 

“Wren?” He called quietly, not wanting to disturb any patrons that happened to be close by. 

Adam was just lifting his hand to knock again when the door opened a little. When Wren didn’t come out, though, he realized that he was silently asking him to step inside. Not the weirdest thing I’ve been asked to do by a long shot, but what happens in the club, stays in the club. Or in this case, bathroom. 

Shrugging at the randomness of it all, Adam stepped inside the bathroom and nudged the door shut. Just in case someone did have to go bathroom soon, however, he turned the lock. 

“What’s wrong, Wren?” He asked when he looked away from the old door to the kid leaning awkwardly against the wall by the sink, his hands in his jean pockets and his eyes flicking from the dirty floor to Adam, then back again over and over. 

“Hey, Adam?” Wren mumbled as he finally settled his eyes a little ways below his own, though he couldn’t tell what he was really looking at. 

“Yeah?” He asked, feeling a bit more awkward as Wren walked up to him, though his eyes still didn’t raise at all. 

Wren glanced down at his feet, whispering his next words. “My birthday is in a few days… can I try and get my present a little early, though?” 

Try and get it?

He couldn’t think of anything bad the kid could really do to him that he couldn’t deal with by restraining him, if it were bad, so Adam just shrugged. “Sure, go ahead?” 

Before Adam could think through what was actually going on, Wren lifted his head and pushed himself up on his tip-toes. Adam felt the faint brush of lips against his cheek, but Wren was already gone, out the door, before Adam could make his body respond. 

Why the hell did he have to go and do that? 

Now what happened in the bathroom really does have to stay in the bathroom. Dear god, I can’t tell Jacob.

Miscommunication

(So, Adam decided he didn’t want to be a main now, so I’m gonna use him to tie things together better and get a few more detailed looks into Wren’s life while tying everything up)

Tommy-

“You look horribly guilty of something.” Tommy said as he stared across the table at Adam, who looked absolutely nothing like his normally-cool, collected self. His hair was a mess, as if he’d just woken up at six at night. His clothing was wrinkled, and his eyes were clearly bloodshot from lack of sleep. 

They’d all decided to get together for the night,   besides Domino who had to work, for some relaxation after Jana and Jake both had their midterms. They compared scores for the hell of it, and Jana ended up doing amazingly well in all things science, while Jake aced his English, history and art classes. 

Adam leaned back in his chair, only to flinch when his phone chimed with a text message from Wren. They knew that he’d set a specific tone for the kid, but Tommy knew that whatever was wrong had something to do with him now. 

“What happened with Wren, Adam?” Christopher asked, seemingly reading Tommy’s mind. 

Jake’s attention, which had previously been split between his meal and conversing with Jana and Jade, now immediately turned to Adam. 

“Wren? What’s wrong with Wren?” He asked quickly, his former smile all but gone, replaced with an older brother’s worry. 

Adam threw a glare at Christopher before heaving a sigh down at his untouched plate of steak and potatoes. He’d cooked them all a delicious dinner, but even after everyone was already well through half of their portion, he still hadn’t even touched his.

“Nothing’s wrong, really…” He mumbled, staring at his fork as if it might take away the awkwardness of the conversation if he shoved food into his mouth. 

“You’re sitting across from two control freaks who excel at reading expressions, not to mention one is a doctor.” Tommy reminded him with a raised eyebrow. 

Adam gave a chuckle at that and leaned back in his chair again. “As far as I know, there really isn’t anything wrong , per say. It’s just… awkward.” He said, staring down at his lap for a moment before licking his lips and lifting his eyes back to the group, then cutting them over to Jake. 

When no one replied, Adam grabbed his phone from his pocket and read through the text message. A smile tilted the edges of his lips upward as he finished. “I don’t think I can say it any better than he just did in this message, so I’ll just read it aloud.” 

“I think I’m going to confess to one of my friends on the track team. I’m sorry I surprised you with that kiss, I didn’t mean to make things awkward. I was just so nervous that I wanted to try it before I did it with him.” 

The look on everyone’s face as Tommy glanced around the table were all about the same. Surprise, shock, confusion, and added onto Jake’s, possible more worry? 

“Wait, my brother is going to confess to a guy? I haven’t even met him! I don’t want someone trying to trick him into something if he’s not ready! I need to-” He was promptly silenced by Jade nudging a piece of steak between his lips with a grin. 

“It’ll be alright, hun. He sounds very nervous, but also like he’s been thinking things through enough to not walk into something he can’t handle.” 

Jake hurried to chew his food, then swallowed so that he could reply. “But if this his first time liking someone, and especially a high school boy… with hormones… and, and he’s probably not ready to handle that. We should tell him not-” Another piece of steak found its way into his mouth, making him scowl at the same time Jade grinned. 

“You’re adorable, hun, but I’m sure things will work out. Besides, he’s been talking with Adam well over the past few weeks, and since he just told him such an important thing about himself, I think we can safely rely on Adam to at least be our ears on this matter.” 

All eyes turned back to Adam, who lifted one shoulder in a half shrug. “I don’t mind relaying information, you guys know that. It was just… really awkward when he kissed my cheek and I didn’t want anyone to think that I was coming onto him or something.” 

Looking sideways at Christopher, Tommy noticed the grin the man was trying to hide as he finished the last of his food. “I think Adam just unleashed big brother mode in Jake.” He whispered to Chris, earning that smile he’d been trying to clearly hide. 

The rest of the meal went on quietly, with few questions placed here and there. Jana was surprisingly the most active talker, though he wasn’t the nicest. He didn’t like Wren very much, but not because of his status as his true brother’s foster brother. It looked like he’d taken Jake’s worry for Wren and tried to turn it around and use it himself. So while Jade was hesitant to let Jake interfere too much with his little brother’s possible new love life, Jana was also unhappy with his own little brother possibly getting into a situation that would cause him to get upset. 

It wasn’t exactly how the big brother, little brother thing, was supposed to work, but it seemed cute and harmless with the pair. Perhaps Jana will grow to like Wren if Jacob ever decides to try a meeting with them. 

Tommy had to admit, Jake and Jana had come a long way since they’d first met, and Jana was a million times more sociable and in general, manageable, since the first time he’d been assigned to him. He was almost like a whole new man, besides his still prominent personality quarks that made him who he was. 

“Want to get going, Tommy?” Christopher asked as he slowly scooted away from the table and stood. You never really ask, you know that? So bossy…

Grinning, Tommy wheeled his chair backward away from the table. “I suppose.” He said with a fake sigh before looking up at the group. “Thanks for having us, and thanks for the delicious meal and keeping us updated with Wren, Adam.” 

Adam nodded as he finally started picking at his food. When the rest of the group had said their goodbyes, they headed out to Chris’s car. It took a while to get the wheelchair folded into the back, then himself situated in the front, but when Christopher finally shut the door and looked over at him with a cocky smirk, Tommy couldn’t hold himself back any longer. 

“God dammit my ass hurts!” 

He wouldn’t have needed the darn wheelchair anymore if Christopher hadn’t gotten to him the second he’d gotten home from an early shift at work. He’d been tired and in desperate need of a shower after having broken up an idiotic food fight in the prison cafeteria. He’d gotten cleaned up, eventually, after all of the hot water had run out. 

“I’m a doctor, I’m sure I could help you with that.” Christopher stated, his words dripping with an ego that Tommy had mistakenly unleashed the first night they’d slept together. 

Turning his head on the headrest to glare at his boyfriend, Tommy blew out a breath and rolled his eyes. “You’ve already helped enough. And I’m pretty sure doctors aren’t supposed to make the condition, then offer to help you fix it while smirking as if they know that they have no intention of doing anything but unfixing it more.” He stated grumpily. 

“Unfixing. Hm. I’m going to have to use that on my next medical report. I’m sorry sir, but inmate number fifty is unfixing what I’m trying to help him heal by picking at the bandages, you should probably get him to stop that.” 

“Smart mouth.” Tommy mumbled as he turned to look out the window. 

He felt the car slow at a red light, then strong fingers gripped his chin and turned him back to face a grinning Christopher who pecked him on the lips gently. “Love you, baby.” 

Tommy gave him his best pout, then licked Chris’s thumb placed near his lips and grinned. “I guess I kinda love you, too.”

Closed Doors

(So this is a half chapter because Jade just does not want to let me write an R chapter… but I will try for adorable, at least. You guys have awesome imaginations for the other part :P)

Jake-

Several weeks had passed since they’d all met for dinner. Thankfully, Wren began texting him a few days ago. Adam had only gone to see him face to face one other time, and he came back saying that Wren had apologized, again, for what he did and that he had accepted to go out with his friend at school. 

It was pretty awkward at first, hearing all of the things his brother had done while he’d been gone once he started really talking to Adam openly. Jake especially wasn’t a fan of his parents having stepped up their religious practicing, and forcing him to be strict about it, too, but there was little he could do about it. 

Grinning, Jake opened a new text from his brother, only for his mouth to drop. “Sir!” He yelled as he jumped off the sofa and ran up the stairs to find Jade. 

He passed Rose on the way up, greeting her with a smile before he disappeared down the hall. Since his door was open, Jake just knocked lightly on it for a second, then stepped inside. 

Hearing the shower going, Jake leaned against the door frame, considering his options. Well, he was actually just trying to figure out if Jade would get mad if he walked in on him. They’d slept together in the same bed for a long while, but Jade never pushed him to do much more than kissing or touching. 

Probably because I was so skinny and he was always ridiculously careful about it. Not like I would break. 

Looking down at himself, Jake grinned as he poked his belly. He’d filled out great, and even gained a bit of muscle since he’d been the closer more often than not at the bowling alley, and had to put away all the balls and stack the chairs. 

Deciding to give it a shot, Jake set his phone down on the night stand and slowly walked toward the bathroom. The door was closed because Jade liked his privacy and still couldn’t quite drop all his rules. It was okay with him, though. He wouldn’t normally want someone walking in on him while he was taking a shower either, but…

Knocking just loud enough to be heard over the spray of water, Jake held his breath and waited. As he stood there, he couldn’t help fooling with his fingers, twisting them together as he glanced at the door every few seconds. 

His nerves had built up so much that when the sound of the shower stopped and the door finally did open, Jake literally jumped. “Is… something wrong, Jacob?” Jade asked as he stepped out of the steamy room with just a towel wrapped around his waist. 

Quickly shaking his head, Jake pointed over to his phone on the nightstand, but couldn’t keep eye contact for some reason. “Wren just sent a photo of his boyfriend to me…” He mumbled, earning silence from Jade. 

Is he mad that I interrupted his shower? 

Hesitantly looking up, Jake noted the curious look on Jade’s face and turned to go fetch the phone. He was stopped, however, by an arm around his shoulders. The feeling of Jade’s warm and damp chest against his T-shirt drew a shiver down Jake’s spine as he was pressed back against it. 

“Jacob, that couldn’t wait until I was finished with my shower?” He asked, tilting his head slightly to try and see Jake’s averting eyes better. 

“Look at me, hun.” He whispered before lifting a hand to gently grasp Jake’s chin and turn it so that their eyes could meet. “Why are you blushing?” Jade asked with a sincerity that made Jake feel even more embarrassed. 

Think of something.

“Uh, I… I was just going to ask if you um, needed help, washing your back.” Jake mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck as his eyes tried to look away from Jade’s enticing green ones. 

His eyebrows furrowed, seemingly not buying what Jake had said. “You… I’m finding that explanation a little hard to believe, Jacob.” Jade said, easily seeing through his excuse.

Yeah, that’s cause it was bad. 

Biting his lower lip, Jake opened his mouth to try another one that would likely be just as dumb, but Jade gently pressed his jaw upward, closing his mouth before he could make another excuse. 

“Might I suggest something, Jacob?” Jade asked with a hint of mischief in his eyes that Jake was uneasy about. 

He gave a slow nod, since Jade still held his mouth closed with the pressure beneath his jaw. “Thank you. Close your eyes.” 

Without thinking, Jake did as told immediately. 

“Good. Now think about why you came in here, and why you knocked on the door while I was in the shower.” Jade said. The words might have been simple in their meaning, but Jake felt his face burn when his mind brought up all sorts of things in the darkness behind his closed eyelids. 

“Now do what you meant to do, Jacob.” 

Swallowing down his unease, Jake slowly allowed his eyes to open as he stepped forward and pressed a kiss to Jade’s warm chest. He stayed that way as he felt Jade’s hand gently sift through his hair to rest against his head. 

“Continue.” Jade said softly after a few calm minutes. 

Jake responded, lifting his head and hands. His palms settled against Jade’s face and lovingly guided it down until their lips just barely brushed. As time past, they slowly moved their mouths, tasting each other, but taking all the time in the world. Jade’s large hands found their way to Jake’s hips, allowing him to guide their bodies closer together. 

“I love you, sir.” Jake whispered against Jade’s mouth before finally pulling away just enough for them to catch their breath. 

Jade’s hands slipped from his waist, while one slid into Jake’s hand. Feeling a faint tug toward the bathroom, Jake licked his drying lips and slowly followed Jade’s own slightly hesitant steps. When they got to the doorway, Jade stopped him and lifted his hands to Jake’s shoulders, making them face each other. 

“I love you, Jacob… and for tonight, please call me by my name.” 

Jake’s mouth parted slightly, drawing a smile from Jade as the man leaned in again and kissed him softly, then leaned back and took Jake’s hands in his. 

“If you’d like to, I’d love to have you join me in the shower to help me wash my back before dinner is ready.” 

Rose hasn’t even started dinner… 

Realizing that they were going to be in there for a good while, Jake felt his face warm again, but he couldn’t help but chuckle a little, too, as he leaned up and pressed another kiss to Jade’s lips “I would love to, Jade.” He said before tugging him into the bathroom and shutting the door quietly behind them.

Together

(This is more an Epilogue than a final chapter, but we’ll say I pushed them together. It just felt like a good ending. Another chapter might be added at a later time, but undecided at the moment.)

Tommy-

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Adam asked for what felt like the hundredth time as Jake finished packing the last of his possessions into two suitcases. 

Jade was due over any moment to take him home, but it almost seemed like Adam was hesitant to let him go. This wasn’t a foster to adopt program, bud. It was cute, though, that Adam cared so much for Jake that he was hesitant to let him finally go live with Jade. 

They had all seen the move coming, but still. It wasn’t easy to let go of someone you’ve gotten used to being around. Even if they weren’t a significant other. 

Jake nodded and smiled, leaning forward to hug Adam right as the knock on the door sounded. The look of excitement in the guy’s eyes drew a grin to Tommy’s face as he stood by the wall, his arms crossed over his completely healed chest. He had a nice scar, but that was pretty much all that remained of his past traumas. 

Jake opened the door for Jade after a nod of approval from Adam. To Tommy’s surprise, the guy was wearing a pair of dark blue jeans and a simple white button down shirt. Don’t think I’ve ever seen him in something that wasn’t a suit more than once. 

He looked a lot less a dominant, and more a boyfriend now, somehow. 

Or, he just looks a bit uncomfortable, but he’s still smiling and probably changed clothes before coming to get Jake just because he wanted to make sure that the guy felt relaxed coming back to his home. 

“You look really handsome, sir.” Jake said with a look in his eyes that almost seemed a bit too personal. 

Jade leaned down and pressed a kiss to Jake’s lips, then straightened and offered a hand to Adam, who took it to shake. “Thank you for looking after him.” He said with sincerity. 

Adam smiled and squeezed Jade’s hand, then slid both of his into his pockets. “You’re welcome. Treat him well, or I’ll come take him back.” 

The look in Jade’s eyes told Tommy that he’d definitely fight to keep him. From what he’d heard over the past week, Jade had stretched even more of his rules to make sure that Jake was comfortable around him. Granted, several were still in place, like being called sir, and a few small touching rules, but they seemed to have come to an agreement for the important things and were ready to try living together again. 

They left after a few more minutes of talking, Jade carrying the suitcases while Jake followed him like an eager puppy, his smile never fading. 

“Well, there goes a ship I never thought would sail.” Tommy said with a chuckle as he looked over at Adam. 

The guy seemed a little stressed, but he was wearing an honest smile. “Yeah. I actually really enjoyed having Jacob around. He’s a great guy and I’m glad that I could help him.” 

“Don’t worry. We won’t leave you out of the loop. You’re part of the group now, whether you want to deal with all of us or not.” Tommy said as he stepped over to the door. 

Adam chuckled as he walked up and grabbed the handle. “Yeah yeah. I figured I was stuck now. Did you know, his former foster brother’s boyfriend was actually his first crush?” 

Tommy’s eyebrows shot up, a smirk covering his general smile. “Really? He’s okay with that?” He asked. 

Nodding, Adam replied. “Yeah, he was actually really happy about it. He had been worried that someone was taking advantage of his little brother, but he absolutely trusts the guy. They only broke up because of how much stress Jake had been under when they’d tried to date. The guy was younger than him, too, so his brother and his boyfriend are pretty close to the same age.” 

“That’s good, at least he knows the person and he’s nice.” Tommy said, pleased with that situation. He’d also heard that Jake and his former foster brother had been texting recently. Things were finally going well. 

“Yeah. You have a good day, Tommy. Tell Christopher I said hello. I’m sure I’ll see you guys at the club sometime.” Adam said as Tommy stepped out, nodding his agreement before waving goodbye. “Same to you, and yes, we’ll see you around.” 

Tommy headed toward the veterinarian on his way home to pick up Skipper. They had gotten so preoccupied with his injury, then with… other things , that they’d forgotten to update the pup’s shots, heartworm test, and preventative bloodwork. Tommy didn’t think the bloodwork was really necessary, since the pup was young, but Christopher had said that it was going to get done, so he didn’t argue. 

It turns out, that while Skipper was great at home, besides digging holes in the backyard halfway to China, he was terrible at the vet when his owner was  present. Thankfully, the vet already knew this, and they had just set up a time to drop him off and do his shots and tests, which happened to be before he headed over to Adams.

Pulling out his phone after parking, Tommy dialed Christopher. He picked up on the second ring. Tommy could hear the sound of a very early dinner sizzling in the background, making his stomach growl. 

“I’m picking up Skipper right now, hun. I’ll be home in about twenty minutes.” The sound of him moving around the food in the pan made Tommy lick his lips. 

“Alright. I’ll be waiting.” 

Before Tommy could respond, Christopher ended the call. Dog better be ready! He thought as he go out and jogged up to the door. The receptionist recognized him and offered him a welcoming smile. “Hello sir. Your boy will be right out.” She said as a technician nearby went into the back area. 

 Skipper came out a few minutes later looking none-too-happy. “Aw, come on boy. I know you’re not a fan of this place but it couldn’t have been that bad.” Tommy said soothingly as he took the leash from the tech. 

“Oh, he wasn’t bad at all. He just pouted the entire time.” She said with a small giggle that made Tommy chuckle. “I figured. Chris said that he was a bit of a brat when he needed to get stuff done.” 

The tech nodded, then handed him the receipt for the charges. “The bloodwork was all good. He got all of his shots for the year and his heartworm was clear. We added the normal six pack that Christopher gets him for preventative.”

If the dog had been his to pay for, Tommy would have fidgeted at the bill, but he knew that Christopher had more than enough money and this was nothing to him. Doctor privilege. Grinning, he walked over and paid, then hurried back outside. 

Once Skipper relieved himself, they headed home. He felt more eager than the dog to get back home to Chris. I swear, if he fed me tonight and gave me a belly rub, I’d be pretty damn happy. Shaking his head as he pulled into the driveway, Tommy turned to Skipper. 

“I think I like him a bit too much. How do you handle that?” 

Skipper gave him a look, then flicked his left ear. 

“Right. Act cute… that’s not helpful.” Tommy said as he grabbed Skipper’s leash and headed inside after locking up the car. 

The door was unlocked since he’d called ahead, so Tommy let himself in. The smell of burnt bacon, beef and onions made Tommy swallow several mouthfuls of drool. Christopher had been spoiling him lately, and thankfully, laid off a bit on the sex. Not that he didn’t love it, but he needed to be able to walk in order to do his job. He hadn’t thought that Christopher could be so excessively intimate. 

He had let him top once or twice, though, which had been appreciated. Tommy realized, though, that he usually preferred to let Christopher have him. 

After letting Skipper out into the backyard, Tommy made his way to the kitchen and wrapped his arms around Chris’s waist from behind, nuzzling against the man’s strong back. 

“Missed me?” Christopher asked as he poked at what was in the pan. 

Curiosity made Tommy glance around him, licking his lips. “I knew I smelled caramelized onions, bacon and burgers.” 

It looked absolutely amazing, and just about ready to eat. 

“Get the plates down, hun?” Christopher asked, getting an immediate nod from Tommy as he did as told. He added silverware and napkins to the small dinner table, then filled two glasses with ice water. 

Hearing Chris dishing out dinner, he headed outside and called Skipper in, fed him, then filled his water bowl. When he finished, he washed his hands, then sat himself down at the table beside Chris and leaned over, kissing him happily. “Thank you for dinner, love.” 

Right as they were about to dig in, Christopher’s phone rang. Being a doctor, he was never really off the clock, so Tommy set his fork down and relaxed back into his chair as Chris answered it. After a moment, he set the phone down on the table and turned on the speaker function. 

“So things have been going well, Jana?” Chris asked, immediately filling Tommy in on who he was talking to.

“Yeah. The therapist said that I only need to come once every two months now to just check up on things.” He said, drawing a small smile from Christopher. 

“That’s great. How do you feel toward your brother’s former foster brother?” 

There was silence for a long moment before Jana sighed and replied. “I don’t like him, but that’s okay. I don’t have to like him, but as long as he isn’t causing Jacob any problems, I will leave them alone.” 

Well, someone’s matured a whole lot, and learned to control his mind much better. 

“My brother would be very proud. Is Tera still bothering you?” Christopher asked. 

Tommy expected another bit of hesitation, especially after mentioning Emmet, but Jana replied almost right away. “She’s annoying as hell.” He said, though Tommy could hear the smile in his voice. 

“Great. Then she’s doing her job well. Give her a pat for me.” Christopher said. 

Jana huffed, but agreed to. They then said their goodbyes and Chris hung up, leaving them in a comfortable silence as they began eating. 

“How was work yesterday?” Christopher asked, since he hadn’t gotten home until early morning, having worked overnight. 

“It was good.” Tommy replied as he savored his early dinner. 

He was a bit curious as to why Christopher had decided to cook so early, actually, but he wasn’t arguing. The man could definitely hold his own in a kitchen. While I tend to burn cereal… somehow. 

“No chest pain? Walking fine? Not getting abnormally tired?” Chris asked between bites of his own food. 

“Do you work tomorrow?” He added. 

Tommy shook his head, then raised an eyebrow when Christopher turned a devilish grin toward him. 

Ah. 

“So I can do things to you tonight?” 

Stuffing a piece of steak in his mouth, Tommy chewed slowly, but Chris didn’t stop staring at him. Swallowing, Tommy licked his lips and gave a slight shrug. 

“Yeah. Just… I want to go grocery shopping tomorrow, so take it a little easier than normal?” He asked, begging a bit with his eyes. 

Christopher gave a quiet laugh that he possibly meant to be reassuring, but Tommy knew better by now. He would be in for a long night, but he couldn’t help smiling anyways. 

“I love you, but sometimes you’re an ass.” He said, earning a real laugh from Christopher. 

“And I love doing things to yours.” Chris said. 

Rolling his eyes, Tommy leaned back in his chair, only to receive a soft kiss. 

“Love you, Tommy. Sorry to say, but you’re stuck with this horny doctor.” Christopher said as he took another bite of food right before Tommy stole a kiss of his own. 

“That’s okay. That just means that my trap worked perfectly.” Tommy said before winking.

Jana was doing well with Domino. Jacob was finally back with Jade and they were taking things slowly but steadily, and even Jake’s former foster brother had someone. Adam gained a pretty nice, and strange, group of friends, and…

Scooting his chair closer to Chris, Tommy wrapped the guy in an odd side-hug, then rested his head on his shoulder. 

And I managed to finally get you. I think we all got pretty lucky, don’t you think? 

End-

(I’ll be putting my Ko-fi link at the bottom of the final chapters of my books from here on. It’s totally optional, of course :) See you guys on the next story!)

Tips always appreciated :) https://ko-fi.com/theorykierei